Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Story created by
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
humiliation Foot Fetish r18 vampire Slow Burn fdom
by
NightOwl005
· 04 Apr 2025
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
humiliation
+5 more
8.5K
0
0
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
1
3.3K
4
0
After finding a potion online, Mark decides to have some fun when his sister invites some of her friends over while their parents are out of town.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
1
3.9K
10
0
Three witches seek to return magic to the world and in order to complete their ritual they need the assistance of a specific girl...
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
1
6.0K
0
1
Elle's friend Sarah has gotten ahold of a prototype device which allows one person to take control of another, seeing and feeling the world from another body. Told from the perspective of Elle, in this chapter Sarah takes control of her body and plays around in her room.
“I’m not sure Sarah, I’m not that desperate.”, I said.“Come on Elle! Aren’t you at least a bit curious?” Sarah whined.Body Rentals had been around for a few years now, but only recently had the price and portability of their control unit’s dropped low enough for regular people to afford them. Regular people like Sarah, who was now sitting on the floor of my room desperately trying to get me to let her try it on me.“Curious, yes.” I said “Keen for you to take control of my body? No.”“Why not? It’s perfectly safe!” Sarah pressed me. She knew I had a hard time saying no to her, and she could tell my reluctance was waning. “It’s easy as pie, all you have to do is stick the receiver to the back of your neck, and then when I put on the helmet and remote in, I get to see what you see!”“And make me do whatever you want.”“I won’t do anything weird!” she exclaimed. Sarah had been telling me all about the Body Rental kit on the way home from class. Her father worked for the company that produced them, and had brought home this new, portable version just yesterday. Sarah had snuck it out of her house -- without permission, I’m sure -- and brought it over to try it on me. Why she wanted to try out being the small mousy girl from biology, I had no idea, but the concept made me uncomfortable.See, the thing is, when you’re wearing the receiver, whoever wore the helmet had complete control over your body - as if it were their own. Sarah would be able to feel, see, and hear everything I did, and she’d also be the one behind the controls. I would be just a passenger in my own body, unable to even blink by myself, just watching myself move until Sarah had the good graces to release me.It actually was even worse than that. If she wanted, she’d be able to make me completely ‘black out’, cutting me off from any awareness of what my body was doing. In that case, I’d just wake up afterwards, having no idea what had transpired while she rode me. It gave me the shivers. I liked Sarah, but we hadn’t known each other all that long, and I didn’t trust her with something like that.“Why don’t I try it on you, if you just want to see it work?” I asked.“Becaaaause”, Sarah replied “You don’t know how to work the controls! I have to be the one to wear the helmet.”I hesitated. I didn’t quite believe her, but I couldn’t really see a way out. She was right -- I was curious.“Come on Elle, I’m not asking much. Just 5 minutes, to see if it works.”. She wasn’t used to not getting what she wanted, and I’d been fiddling about too long.“Okay.” I said. “But only for 5 minutes.”“Yes! Thank you Elle! Thank you!”, Sarah jumped up, excited, and started setting up the equipment.“But I want to remember everything that happens, okay? And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”, I tried to think if there was anything else I should say. “And don’t leave my room, okay? I don’t want my brother or someone to see me acting weird.”“I won’t act weird.”, Sarah said, her face bent low as she fiddled with the helmet.“And the other stuff?”“Sure, sure”.I don’t think she was really listening, but before I had a chance to repeat my rules, she straightened up, holding a small metal piece in her hand.“Okay, turn around Elle! I’m going to put this on your neck!”. I signed and turned around for her, as she lifted up my hair and stuck the piece right above my spine. It felt kind of cold.“Oooooh, this is going to be so much fun!”. Sarah moved back over to the bed and put the helmet on her head, then carefully laid herself down.“What do I need to do?” I asked, but she wasn’t listening again. I just stood there, looking down at my arms and legs. They’d startled to tingle, just a little bit, like a quiet kind of pins and needles.I was in the middle of wiggling my fingers when suddenly... they stopped moving. I tried to wiggle them again, but couldn’t, it was like somebody had just chopped off all the control signals from my brain. It was a very strange sensation, since I could still feel everything.I tried to look over at Sarah to see if she’d connected yet, but I couldn’t do that either. My eyes wouldn’t obey my commands, they were just stuck, staring at my now stationary hand. I found I couldn’t even blink, no matter how hard I tried. Was it supposed to be like this? Had Sarah stuffed something up? Luckily I was still breathing automatically.Then I felt a very strange sensation, like ice washing down my spine, through my fingers and toes, over my face. And I felt myself smile. Now that was weird, because smiling was about the last thing I wanted to do right now.The fingers on my right hand clenched and opened themselves, I was powerless to do anything about it. Then I felt myself look up, and the smile became a grin. “Looks like it worked!” my voice breathed, in a low kind of voice.Inwardly, I cringed. This wasn’t going to be good.“WOW!” my voice cheered with Sarah’s enthusiasm, as she easily controlled my body. It was kinda unnerving, having your tongue and lips move by themselves. My eyes flickered over to Sarah’s comatose form laying on the bed, helmet fixed on top of her head.“I look like I’m asleep!” Sarah said, way too loudly. I didn’t want my brother walking in on us. “I’ve never seen myself from this angle before!”.Never looked at a photo, then?I was annoyed at myself for letting Sarah take control of me. She was making me act all outgoing and girly -- like her -- not like the mousy nerd I was. It felt weirdly wrong.I felt my weight shift and found myself taking a step towards Sarah’s body, my legs moving without my command, my bare ankles rolling slightly on the carpet as Sarah got her bearings in my body.Careful, I don’t want to get it back hurt because of your clumsiness.“Haha, you’re so short.” she said, her attention distracted away from her limp body. I felt my legs bend as Sarah maneuvered me into a squat. Then she used my legs to suddenly spring up into the air, jumping as high as she could, swinging my arms awkwardly to try and get more height.“I can’t even jump up to my normal height! This is so cool!” She jumped again, and again. Then - OUCH! A sharp pain shot up my leg, I’d landed on something. Outwardly my body didn’t react at all, even as I sent the automatic command to yelp in pain and move away.Goddamn it Sarah I said be careful!The pain flared as Sarah kept the weight on that foot, squishing something sharp into me. I instinctively tried to adjust my weight off the painful object stabbing me, but nothing happened. I couldn’t pull my leg away, couldn’t wiggle, couldn’t do anything. I was helpless!SARAH! What are you doing!?A moment later she looked down, noticing she was standing on something. Another flare of pain as she adjusted my weight and lifted my leg up, to look at the bottom of my foot. One of my brother’s lego pieces sticking out of it. Wasn’t that kid too old to have lego?“Huh, that’s weird.” my mouth moved, betraying none of the frustration I was feeling. “Shouldn’t that have hurt?”Yes it hurt!She flicked off the lego brick, the skin had an indentation, but wasn’t pierced. I wasn’t being a princess, I swear, those things hurt!I felt another sharp jab of pain, this time in my arm. Sarah had pinched me with my own hand! That bitch!“Wow, I can’t feel that at all!”. She pinched me again, harder. I could feel the muscles in my hand straining under her command to squeeze.HEY!“I mean, I can still feel the touch, but no pain at all. This is great!”Yeah, great…She chuckled. “Sorry about that Elle, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She pinched me again as she spoke, clearly not putting that much thought into her apology. At least this one wasn’t as hard.“It’s just so weird not to feel the pain, you know?”, pinching up and down my arm. I tried as hard as I could to stop myself, willing the muscles in my hand to let up, concentrating… concentrating…!“Ah, well”, she said, brushing herself down. “I suppose I shouldn’t try that one out too much, unless I want you to bitch about it all day!”. I’d poured all my energy into letting go, and she hadn’t even noticed. I felt my nervousness increase -- I was totally at her mercy.She brushed herself down again, my own hands moving down my chest and flat stomach. She made me look down, eyes lingering on the lumps that were making my shirt stick out. I felt myself bounce on my toes a little bit, as if in indecision. I hoped Sarah wasn’t thinking what I thought she was thinking.“Um um um um…” the ditsy girl said. “I’m just going to… well… it’s just… I just want to see, just quickly.”Oh no.My betraying hands reached down and began lifting up my shirt, moving quickly, sloppily. Sarah pulled the shirt over my head, getting it caught on my boobs on the way. “Oops, sorry!”.I felt myself look down, at my breasts held tight by my bra. “Oh my god.” Sarah breathed. “They’re so big.”.My boobs weren’t that big, they just stood out on my small frame. But the way Sarah was making me stand, with my chest jutting out and head tilted down as far as it would go -- well, it was certainly showing them off in a way I never would.“I’ve always wanted tits like these, Elle.” I felt my stomach knot up a little bit. Was that why she asked to come over and try out this thing on me? To try out having bigger boobs? My god that girl was shallow. She was tall, blonde, and hot. The fact her boobs were only an A cup didn’t dissuade any of the dozens of guys she got with each semester, why did she care so much?My hands reached behind and undid the clasp of my bra, letting it fall to the ground. Sarah didn’t even notice the uncomfortable position she put my shoulders in while doing it.“Oh my god.” she said again, hefting a boob in my small hand. My hand felt cold and uncomfortable to me, but Sarah certainly was feeling something else…I felt myself grow wet. And that was certainly not at my command. My own hands fondled my boobs more, the fingers pressing into them as Sarah heaved and jiggled my chest around. It was surreal, to have my body respond to the touch, while I felt totally trapped and helpless -- and not wanting to be aroused!But I felt it too, and inwardly I gasped as Sarah used my finger to flick my nipple. She squeezed my boobs hard, hard enough to be a little painful, even.Take it easy Sarah! I think that’s enough for now!She pressed my legs together as I felt myself get wetter. She was going to ruin my underwear at this rate. She slowly began lowering a hand, down to between my legs.That’s not yours to play with!And then I heard a gasp. Sarah made me look up, and there, in the doorway, was my little brother Ben staring open mouthed at me. Shit! How long had he watched me -- Sarah -- fondling? Not cool!I cringed and tried to cover myself, but Sarah made me sit still, hands still squeezing my boobs. She forced me to smile. “Oops.” she said. He stared for a moment longer, then ran away.She turned back to her limp form on the bed. “Guess I should let you go, ay?”, she said casually, genuinely enjoying herself.I’m going to kill you for this, Sarah.Sarah walked me back to the bed, my eyes looking down at her body’s limp form. She stopped and smiled down at herself. I wanted to scream.My brother just saw me fondling myself! Get the hell out of my body Sarah!Ignoring me, she reached down to brush her hair out of her face. My eyes lingered on my nails as she did it. “You have such nice nails, Elle. And such small hands!”. She waved them in front of her own face, giggling. Then she poked her sleeping form in the cheek, with one of my outstretched fingers.“I can’t feel anything from my own body.” Sarah said to herself. Or maybe she said it to me, it’s hard to tell who she’s talking to when she’s using my mouth to do it. She laughed as she used my hands to push her own mouth into a smile, and then a frown, playing with her features from the outside.Yes, yes, very funny. Now get out of me!Sarah fiddled around with her eyebrows for a moment, using my nails to pluck a few hairs. Then she stuck my finger up her own pert nose, letting out a snort of laughter from my body.That’s disgusting, Sarah. And it’s your own body!!“I suppose I better check how you’re feeling about this, Elle.” Sarah said, sighing. She leaned across her body, and flicked a switch on the side of the helmet.Instantly, I felt myself falling, suddenly no longer having Sarah control my balance. I fell forward, landing awkwardly on top of Sarah’s body on the bed. I scrambled back, regaining control of my rebellious limbs.“Haha, careful!” said Sarah, opening her eyes and grinning. She sat up on the bed and stretched. “I wouldn’t want to do that for too long, already my body feels funny coming back!”My own arms and legs were tingling slightly, but the feeling was going away. I quickly found my bearings and rounded on her.“What the hell, Sarah!” I hissed. “What do you think you were doing?!”“I just wanted to see what it felt like having big boobs!” she replied, innocently. “I didn’t think you’d mind that much. Even you have to admit you have a great rack.” She gestured at my bare chest, and I blushed, scrambling to find the clothes Sarah had thrown around the room.“You should have asked first.” I grumbled, putting my bra back on.“Oh come on! I could tell you enjoyed it!” she chucked “I certainly did.”“About that! I don’t appreciate somebody else turning me on like that!”“Don’t we usually get turned on by other people?” Sarah grinned mischievously. “Maybe I’m just extra good at it.”“That’s not the same, and you know it.” For all my posturing, it was actually kinda hot, having my body get all aroused without my input. Wait -- did I only find it hot because Sarah found it hot, and she was controlling my body’s feelings? Argh, this was so confusing.Sarah was still looking at me, a bit of a glint in her eye. “Oh yeah? I bet I could make you soooooo horny.”I gulped. She wasn’t going to do that, was she? I hesitated, then began to reach up to remove the receiver from the back of my neck.“Maybe another time-- “Sarah flicked the switch on the helmet again, and my hand froze in the air. I felt a chill wash over me. A moment later, her body collapsed back onto the bed.Really?“Oh yesssss.” my traitorous voice breathed. My mouth opened wide. “I’m baaaaaack” Sarah sung, way too loudly.Keep it down, Sarah!My eyes looked down at my chest, with my recently re-donned bra holding up my perky breasts. Sarah jutted out my chest to get a good look. “Can’t be having that, can we?”. She reached behind my back and removed my bra, letting my breasts once again fall freely. She took them in my hands. “Mmmmm, where were we?”I could feel a growing wetness down below, as Sarah squeezed my boobs tight. She ran my fingers down my flat stomach and began to undo the buttons on my jeans.“You’ve been working out, have you? I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I pigged out in your body then?” She giggled, forcing my voice into her girly mannerisms. It sounded wrong - I don’t normally giggle.She pulled down my pants and kicked them across the room, controlling my foot with a finesse completely foreign to me. Then she bent all the way down, and used my eyes to stare directly at my vagina.“Didn’t even shave for me!” she laughed. This was so embarrassing. Not that I had pubic hair, of course, that was totally normal. But bending over and talking into my own vagina? Not something I would normally be caught dead doing.She poked it with one of my fingers, and I felt a wave of arousal wash through me. Sarah was enjoying this immensely. I could even see some of my pubic hair glistening with the wetness Sarah was forcing on me.Sarah poked the lips again, pushing my labia to the side, inspecting the hole. And… “Haha, your clit is much smaller than mine.” It was bad enough she was controlling my body, but did she have to compare everything between us?She used my middle finger to give my clitoris a rub, and I felt a spike of pleasure jolt through me. Sarah gasped, and clenched my vagina in arousal. I tried to rub it again, but couldn’t -- my body was still completely out of my control.If you’re going to do it, bloody do it!My fingers curled themselves, then flicked my clitoris. Hard.Ouch! Hey!My body responded positively though, the pulsing wetness within me getting even more powerful. Sarah flicked again, another jolt, of pleasure and of pain. “This normally hurts too much to be much fun.” my voice announced, “But when I’m controlling you, we can’t feel any of the pain! Isn’t that great?”Hey! Wait! I can still feel the pain!I wanted to shout, but nothing came out. I concentrated on moving my lips, but only felt myself lick them as Sarah worked herself up. Another flick. Another jolt.Sarah moved my body down onto it’s knees, a grin on my face. She reached behind and slapped me hard on my bottom, using all the pitiful strength of my weak arm. This was humiliating! Not that I masturbated very much, but when I did it was lying comfortably back on my bed, quietly rubbing myself until I orgasmed.This was loud, messy, and not at all comfortable. Sarah lent forward, my face and shoulder pressing into the ground, uncomfortably close to her dirty shoes and socks. She reached down with both arms and began rubbing in a circle, pushing down harder then I would have liked. It was so strange. And so, so hot.I could feel all of Sarah’s pleasure as she played with my body. A warm, radiating, pleasurable pulsing deep inside me, with spiking jolts as she manipulated my clitoris clumsily. She rammed the fingers of my other hand deep into my vagina and began pumping. My voice moaned loudly into the floor.Sarah, keep it do-- dow--- dooowwwn…I could feel every ministration, all the build up, and not being in control just made it ten times hotter. Sure, a lot of this pleasure was just because of Sarah enjoying it -- it was her making my body wet, after all -- but I secretly was into it as well.We built up closer and closer, my hands pushing harder inside. I could feel my right hand start to cramp, but I couldn’t control it, couldn’t loosen the muscles or adjust the position. My face pressed into the ground, and my knees ached. The massive orgasm continued to build up, and I couldn’t do anything about any of it.Oh god, I’m coming!“Ooooooooh!!” Sarah made me moan. “OoooOOooh GOD!”. I came, squirting all over my bedroom floor, fingers continuing to rub inside of me. My toes curled, my breath caught, my eyesight went white and unfocused. Holy shit, Sarah.“Wow.” Sarah panted. “Told ya I could turn you on.” She didn’t even bother getting up, just rolled over on the floor and reached up to her form on the bed above. I could feel the mess she had made on the ground pressing into my bare bottom.She forced me to do a slight sit up, and flicked the switch on the helmet again. I fell backwards onto the ground, my shoulder hitting painfully as my stomach muscles instantly lost the commands they’d been receiving from Sarah. I just lay there, overwhelmed.Sarah, her body still fresh, got up easily. She removed the helmet and blushed as she looked down at me.“I’ll, uh, I’ll leave you to clean up the mess you made.” she said. “I’ll come get the stuff later, my Dad won’t notice it’s gone for a few days.” She made for the door quickly, leaving me laying in her mess. “Bye!”“Bye…” I mumbled. I don’t know how I felt about what just happened.__________Next: Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled Part 2 (Chap 4, 5, 6, 7)
“I’m not sure Sarah, I’m not that desperate.”, I said.“Come on Elle! Aren’t you at least a bit curious?” Sarah whined.Body Rentals had been around for a few years now, but only recently had the price and portability of their control unit’s dropped low enough for regular people to afford them. Regular people like Sarah, who was now sitting on the floor of my room desperately trying to get me to let her try it on me.“Curious, yes.” I said “Keen for you to take control of my body? No.”“Why not? It’s perfectly safe!” Sarah pressed me. She knew I had a hard time saying no to her, and she could tell my reluctance was waning. “It’s easy as pie, all you have to do is stick the receiver to the back of your neck, and then when I put on the helmet and remote in, I get to see what you see!”“And make me do whatever you want.”“I won’t do anything weird!” she exclaimed. Sarah had been telling me all about the Body Rental kit on the way home from class. Her father worked for the company that produced them, and had brought home this new, portable version just yesterday. Sarah had snuck it out of her house -- without permission, I’m sure -- and brought it over to try it on me. Why she wanted to try out being the small mousy girl from biology, I had no idea, but the concept made me uncomfortable.See, the thing is, when you’re wearing the receiver, whoever wore the helmet had complete control over your body - as if it were their own. Sarah would be able to feel, see, and hear everything I did, and she’d also be the one behind the controls. I would be just a passenger in my own body, unable to even blink by myself, just watching myself move until Sarah had the good graces to release me.It actually was even worse than that. If she wanted, she’d be able to make me completely ‘black out’, cutting me off from any awareness of what my body was doing. In that case, I’d just wake up afterwards, having no idea what had transpired while she rode me. It gave me the shivers. I liked Sarah, but we hadn’t known each other all that long, and I didn’t trust her with something like that.“Why don’t I try it on you, if you just want to see it work?” I asked.“Becaaaause”, Sarah replied “You don’t know how to work the controls! I have to be the one to wear the helmet.”I hesitated. I didn’t quite believe her, but I couldn’t really see a way out. She was right -- I was curious.“Come on Elle, I’m not asking much. Just 5 minutes, to see if it works.”. She wasn’t used to not getting what she wanted, and I’d been fiddling about too long.“Okay.” I said. “But only for 5 minutes.”“Yes! Thank you Elle! Thank you!”, Sarah jumped up, excited, and started setting up the equipment.“But I want to remember everything that happens, okay? And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”, I tried to think if there was anything else I should say. “And don’t leave my room, okay? I don’t want my brother or someone to see me acting weird.”“I won’t act weird.”, Sarah said, her face bent low as she fiddled with the helmet.“And the other stuff?”“Sure, sure”.I don’t think she was really listening, but before I had a chance to repeat my rules, she straightened up, holding a small metal piece in her hand.“Okay, turn around Elle! I’m going to put this on your neck!”. I signed and turned around for her, as she lifted up my hair and stuck the piece right above my spine. It felt kind of cold.“Oooooh, this is going to be so much fun!”. Sarah moved back over to the bed and put the helmet on her head, then carefully laid herself down.“What do I need to do?” I asked, but she wasn’t listening again. I just stood there, looking down at my arms and legs. They’d startled to tingle, just a little bit, like a quiet kind of pins and needles.I was in the middle of wiggling my fingers when suddenly... they stopped moving. I tried to wiggle them again, but couldn’t, it was like somebody had just chopped off all the control signals from my brain. It was a very strange sensation, since I could still feel everything.I tried to look over at Sarah to see if she’d connected yet, but I couldn’t do that either. My eyes wouldn’t obey my commands, they were just stuck, staring at my now stationary hand. I found I couldn’t even blink, no matter how hard I tried. Was it supposed to be like this? Had Sarah stuffed something up? Luckily I was still breathing automatically.Then I felt a very strange sensation, like ice washing down my spine, through my fingers and toes, over my face. And I felt myself smile. Now that was weird, because smiling was about the last thing I wanted to do right now.The fingers on my right hand clenched and opened themselves, I was powerless to do anything about it. Then I felt myself look up, and the smile became a grin. “Looks like it worked!” my voice breathed, in a low kind of voice.Inwardly, I cringed. This wasn’t going to be good.“WOW!” my voice cheered with Sarah’s enthusiasm, as she easily controlled my body. It was kinda unnerving, having your tongue and lips move by themselves. My eyes flickered over to Sarah’s comatose form laying on the bed, helmet fixed on top of her head.“I look like I’m asleep!” Sarah said, way too loudly. I didn’t want my brother walking in on us. “I’ve never seen myself from this angle before!”.Never looked at a photo, then?I was annoyed at myself for letting Sarah take control of me. She was making me act all outgoing and girly -- like her -- not like the mousy nerd I was. It felt weirdly wrong.I felt my weight shift and found myself taking a step towards Sarah’s body, my legs moving without my command, my bare ankles rolling slightly on the carpet as Sarah got her bearings in my body.Careful, I don’t want to get it back hurt because of your clumsiness.“Haha, you’re so short.” she said, her attention distracted away from her limp body. I felt my legs bend as Sarah maneuvered me into a squat. Then she used my legs to suddenly spring up into the air, jumping as high as she could, swinging my arms awkwardly to try and get more height.“I can’t even jump up to my normal height! This is so cool!” She jumped again, and again. Then - OUCH! A sharp pain shot up my leg, I’d landed on something. Outwardly my body didn’t react at all, even as I sent the automatic command to yelp in pain and move away.Goddamn it Sarah I said be careful!The pain flared as Sarah kept the weight on that foot, squishing something sharp into me. I instinctively tried to adjust my weight off the painful object stabbing me, but nothing happened. I couldn’t pull my leg away, couldn’t wiggle, couldn’t do anything. I was helpless!SARAH! What are you doing!?A moment later she looked down, noticing she was standing on something. Another flare of pain as she adjusted my weight and lifted my leg up, to look at the bottom of my foot. One of my brother’s lego pieces sticking out of it. Wasn’t that kid too old to have lego?“Huh, that’s weird.” my mouth moved, betraying none of the frustration I was feeling. “Shouldn’t that have hurt?”Yes it hurt!She flicked off the lego brick, the skin had an indentation, but wasn’t pierced. I wasn’t being a princess, I swear, those things hurt!I felt another sharp jab of pain, this time in my arm. Sarah had pinched me with my own hand! That bitch!“Wow, I can’t feel that at all!”. She pinched me again, harder. I could feel the muscles in my hand straining under her command to squeeze.HEY!“I mean, I can still feel the touch, but no pain at all. This is great!”Yeah, great…She chuckled. “Sorry about that Elle, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She pinched me again as she spoke, clearly not putting that much thought into her apology. At least this one wasn’t as hard.“It’s just so weird not to feel the pain, you know?”, pinching up and down my arm. I tried as hard as I could to stop myself, willing the muscles in my hand to let up, concentrating… concentrating…!“Ah, well”, she said, brushing herself down. “I suppose I shouldn’t try that one out too much, unless I want you to bitch about it all day!”. I’d poured all my energy into letting go, and she hadn’t even noticed. I felt my nervousness increase -- I was totally at her mercy.She brushed herself down again, my own hands moving down my chest and flat stomach. She made me look down, eyes lingering on the lumps that were making my shirt stick out. I felt myself bounce on my toes a little bit, as if in indecision. I hoped Sarah wasn’t thinking what I thought she was thinking.“Um um um um…” the ditsy girl said. “I’m just going to… well… it’s just… I just want to see, just quickly.”Oh no.My betraying hands reached down and began lifting up my shirt, moving quickly, sloppily. Sarah pulled the shirt over my head, getting it caught on my boobs on the way. “Oops, sorry!”.I felt myself look down, at my breasts held tight by my bra. “Oh my god.” Sarah breathed. “They’re so big.”.My boobs weren’t that big, they just stood out on my small frame. But the way Sarah was making me stand, with my chest jutting out and head tilted down as far as it would go -- well, it was certainly showing them off in a way I never would.“I’ve always wanted tits like these, Elle.” I felt my stomach knot up a little bit. Was that why she asked to come over and try out this thing on me? To try out having bigger boobs? My god that girl was shallow. She was tall, blonde, and hot. The fact her boobs were only an A cup didn’t dissuade any of the dozens of guys she got with each semester, why did she care so much?My hands reached behind and undid the clasp of my bra, letting it fall to the ground. Sarah didn’t even notice the uncomfortable position she put my shoulders in while doing it.“Oh my god.” she said again, hefting a boob in my small hand. My hand felt cold and uncomfortable to me, but Sarah certainly was feeling something else…I felt myself grow wet. And that was certainly not at my command. My own hands fondled my boobs more, the fingers pressing into them as Sarah heaved and jiggled my chest around. It was surreal, to have my body respond to the touch, while I felt totally trapped and helpless -- and not wanting to be aroused!But I felt it too, and inwardly I gasped as Sarah used my finger to flick my nipple. She squeezed my boobs hard, hard enough to be a little painful, even.Take it easy Sarah! I think that’s enough for now!She pressed my legs together as I felt myself get wetter. She was going to ruin my underwear at this rate. She slowly began lowering a hand, down to between my legs.That’s not yours to play with!And then I heard a gasp. Sarah made me look up, and there, in the doorway, was my little brother Ben staring open mouthed at me. Shit! How long had he watched me -- Sarah -- fondling? Not cool!I cringed and tried to cover myself, but Sarah made me sit still, hands still squeezing my boobs. She forced me to smile. “Oops.” she said. He stared for a moment longer, then ran away.She turned back to her limp form on the bed. “Guess I should let you go, ay?”, she said casually, genuinely enjoying herself.I’m going to kill you for this, Sarah.Sarah walked me back to the bed, my eyes looking down at her body’s limp form. She stopped and smiled down at herself. I wanted to scream.My brother just saw me fondling myself! Get the hell out of my body Sarah!Ignoring me, she reached down to brush her hair out of her face. My eyes lingered on my nails as she did it. “You have such nice nails, Elle. And such small hands!”. She waved them in front of her own face, giggling. Then she poked her sleeping form in the cheek, with one of my outstretched fingers.“I can’t feel anything from my own body.” Sarah said to herself. Or maybe she said it to me, it’s hard to tell who she’s talking to when she’s using my mouth to do it. She laughed as she used my hands to push her own mouth into a smile, and then a frown, playing with her features from the outside.Yes, yes, very funny. Now get out of me!Sarah fiddled around with her eyebrows for a moment, using my nails to pluck a few hairs. Then she stuck my finger up her own pert nose, letting out a snort of laughter from my body.That’s disgusting, Sarah. And it’s your own body!!“I suppose I better check how you’re feeling about this, Elle.” Sarah said, sighing. She leaned across her body, and flicked a switch on the side of the helmet.Instantly, I felt myself falling, suddenly no longer having Sarah control my balance. I fell forward, landing awkwardly on top of Sarah’s body on the bed. I scrambled back, regaining control of my rebellious limbs.“Haha, careful!” said Sarah, opening her eyes and grinning. She sat up on the bed and stretched. “I wouldn’t want to do that for too long, already my body feels funny coming back!”My own arms and legs were tingling slightly, but the feeling was going away. I quickly found my bearings and rounded on her.“What the hell, Sarah!” I hissed. “What do you think you were doing?!”“I just wanted to see what it felt like having big boobs!” she replied, innocently. “I didn’t think you’d mind that much. Even you have to admit you have a great rack.” She gestured at my bare chest, and I blushed, scrambling to find the clothes Sarah had thrown around the room.“You should have asked first.” I grumbled, putting my bra back on.“Oh come on! I could tell you enjoyed it!” she chucked “I certainly did.”“About that! I don’t appreciate somebody else turning me on like that!”“Don’t we usually get turned on by other people?” Sarah grinned mischievously. “Maybe I’m just extra good at it.”“That’s not the same, and you know it.” For all my posturing, it was actually kinda hot, having my body get all aroused without my input. Wait -- did I only find it hot because Sarah found it hot, and she was controlling my body’s feelings? Argh, this was so confusing.Sarah was still looking at me, a bit of a glint in her eye. “Oh yeah? I bet I could make you soooooo horny.”I gulped. She wasn’t going to do that, was she? I hesitated, then began to reach up to remove the receiver from the back of my neck.“Maybe another time-- “Sarah flicked the switch on the helmet again, and my hand froze in the air. I felt a chill wash over me. A moment later, her body collapsed back onto the bed.Really?“Oh yesssss.” my traitorous voice breathed. My mouth opened wide. “I’m baaaaaack” Sarah sung, way too loudly.Keep it down, Sarah!My eyes looked down at my chest, with my recently re-donned bra holding up my perky breasts. Sarah jutted out my chest to get a good look. “Can’t be having that, can we?”. She reached behind my back and removed my bra, letting my breasts once again fall freely. She took them in my hands. “Mmmmm, where were we?”I could feel a growing wetness down below, as Sarah squeezed my boobs tight. She ran my fingers down my flat stomach and began to undo the buttons on my jeans.“You’ve been working out, have you? I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I pigged out in your body then?” She giggled, forcing my voice into her girly mannerisms. It sounded wrong - I don’t normally giggle.She pulled down my pants and kicked them across the room, controlling my foot with a finesse completely foreign to me. Then she bent all the way down, and used my eyes to stare directly at my vagina.“Didn’t even shave for me!” she laughed. This was so embarrassing. Not that I had pubic hair, of course, that was totally normal. But bending over and talking into my own vagina? Not something I would normally be caught dead doing.She poked it with one of my fingers, and I felt a wave of arousal wash through me. Sarah was enjoying this immensely. I could even see some of my pubic hair glistening with the wetness Sarah was forcing on me.Sarah poked the lips again, pushing my labia to the side, inspecting the hole. And… “Haha, your clit is much smaller than mine.” It was bad enough she was controlling my body, but did she have to compare everything between us?She used my middle finger to give my clitoris a rub, and I felt a spike of pleasure jolt through me. Sarah gasped, and clenched my vagina in arousal. I tried to rub it again, but couldn’t -- my body was still completely out of my control.If you’re going to do it, bloody do it!My fingers curled themselves, then flicked my clitoris. Hard.Ouch! Hey!My body responded positively though, the pulsing wetness within me getting even more powerful. Sarah flicked again, another jolt, of pleasure and of pain. “This normally hurts too much to be much fun.” my voice announced, “But when I’m controlling you, we can’t feel any of the pain! Isn’t that great?”Hey! Wait! I can still feel the pain!I wanted to shout, but nothing came out. I concentrated on moving my lips, but only felt myself lick them as Sarah worked herself up. Another flick. Another jolt.Sarah moved my body down onto it’s knees, a grin on my face. She reached behind and slapped me hard on my bottom, using all the pitiful strength of my weak arm. This was humiliating! Not that I masturbated very much, but when I did it was lying comfortably back on my bed, quietly rubbing myself until I orgasmed.This was loud, messy, and not at all comfortable. Sarah lent forward, my face and shoulder pressing into the ground, uncomfortably close to her dirty shoes and socks. She reached down with both arms and began rubbing in a circle, pushing down harder then I would have liked. It was so strange. And so, so hot.I could feel all of Sarah’s pleasure as she played with my body. A warm, radiating, pleasurable pulsing deep inside me, with spiking jolts as she manipulated my clitoris clumsily. She rammed the fingers of my other hand deep into my vagina and began pumping. My voice moaned loudly into the floor.Sarah, keep it do-- dow--- dooowwwn…I could feel every ministration, all the build up, and not being in control just made it ten times hotter. Sure, a lot of this pleasure was just because of Sarah enjoying it -- it was her making my body wet, after all -- but I secretly was into it as well.We built up closer and closer, my hands pushing harder inside. I could feel my right hand start to cramp, but I couldn’t control it, couldn’t loosen the muscles or adjust the position. My face pressed into the ground, and my knees ached. The massive orgasm continued to build up, and I couldn’t do anything about any of it.Oh god, I’m coming!“Ooooooooh!!” Sarah made me moan. “OoooOOooh GOD!”. I came, squirting all over my bedroom floor, fingers continuing to rub inside of me. My toes curled, my breath caught, my eyesight went white and unfocused. Holy shit, Sarah.“Wow.” Sarah panted. “Told ya I could turn you on.” She didn’t even bother getting up, just rolled over on the floor and reached up to her form on the bed above. I could feel the mess she had made on the ground pressing into my bare bottom.She forced me to do a slight sit up, and flicked the switch on the helmet again. I fell backwards onto the ground, my shoulder hitting painfully as my stomach muscles instantly lost the commands they’d been receiving from Sarah. I just lay there, overwhelmed.Sarah, her body still fresh, got up easily. She removed the helmet and blushed as she looked down at me.“I’ll, uh, I’ll leave you to clean up the mess you made.” she said. “I’ll come get the stuff later, my Dad won’t notice it’s gone for a few days.” She made for the door quickly, leaving me laying in her mess. “Bye!”“Bye…” I mumbled. I don’t know how I felt about what just happened.__________Next: Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled Part 2 (Chap 4, 5, 6, 7)
6
36.4K
12
1
Every few years a storm will pass over Bright City, a storm containing the spirits of the dead who would use this opportunity to enjoy what it feels to be alive again.
Bright City rarely experienced heavy winds at nighttime, such events happening only rarely on stormy nights. It was because of this that the people of the city took cover inside their homes as a storm was brewing in the night sky. But they didn’t know the meaning behind this particular storm, as the spirits of the dead floated across the winds of the approaching tempest.
As the wind began to pick up the spirits of the dead were getting excited. Two spirits in particular, a man and a woman, waited on the edge of the wind’s breath. The time had come.
It’s been a while, hasn’t it Rebecca? Samuel asked his wife.
Five years. Rebecca replied, getting closer to her husband, I was beginning to think we wouldn’t have another chance.
Indeed. Samuel replied, But now that we have the chance… which one do you want?
Rebecca turned her attention to the apartments. Around them, the storm was bringing the dead back for one night and everyone was determined to make the most out of the one night they would have in who knew how long.
She saw the dead flying into rooms, possessing whoever was inside for their own ends. Already she saw the spirit of a dead man possessing a woman around college age and stripping off her clothes so that he can… enjoy her.
Rebecca felt a twinge of jealously at that, but when she saw the woman lived alone most of her jealously slipped away. Some of it returned when the dead man removed the college girl’s bra. There was no way a girl her age should have those kinds of breasts!
Honey, Samuel warned, we’re running out of options here.
Rebecca snapped out of it and wrapped herself tighter around her husband. Sorry honey, she told him, just got lost in my thoughts is all.
Rebecca looked through the windows of the apartment building. Most of the good couples were already taken, several of which had already gotten to business. Rebecca was beginning to worry she was taking too long when she looked through a window and saw a young man and woman. Both college age and both untaken. It helped that they were good looking as well.
Rebecca smiled and pointed her finger at the couple, There. She told Samuel.
Samuel brought his hands around her, the tips of his fingers lightly touching her breasts. Rebecca would have shivered if she was still able to feel anything.
Remember our promise. Samuel whispered, Let’s go.
The two spirits flew upon the wind and into the bodies of the unsuspecting couple in the apartment. The two students gasped as the ghosts entered them, Rebecca felt warmth flow into her as she asserted herself into the body of the young man, and Samuel into the body of the woman. There was some resistance, some shock, and then blackness as Rebecca slowly gained control of her new, temporary body.
The darkness receded and Rebecca opened her eyes to find herself in the land of the living again. She felt her heart beating, blood flowing, and could feel the world around her once more. She looked down at the hands of her body and wiggled them, feeling not only life but also strength. She ran those hands across her body. Clean shaven face, short blonde hair, so far, she was liking what she had even if her body was a little lanky.
“Well?” asked a husky, feminine voice, “How do I look?”
Rebecca stopped the process of exploring her temporary body to look at the body Samuel had possessed. The woman was tall (though shorter than Rebecca’s body), with big boobs (which made Rebecca a little jealous), and auburn hair which went down to her shoulders, drawing attention to those sparkling blue eyes. A name echoed in her head, one that this body knew quite well. Katie. The name of the woman whose body Samuel currently occupied, just as the name of Rebecaa’s body was Steven.
Rebecca stared at Samuel wordlessly for a second as she felt blood flow between her legs. Her breathing increased when she felt her penis straining against the fabric of the pants Steven’s body was wearing. It seems the spine wasn’t the only thing exceptionally long about this body. She stood upright and enjoyed the feeling of her member pulsing with every beat of Steven’s heart.
A smile formed on Katie’s body. Rebecca recognized it as the same mischievous smile Samuel gave her when they were still alive. Samuel’s hands flew to the breasts of his borrowed body as he slowly walked towards her. “Come on, babe.” He whispered in Katie’s deep voice. “Let’s have some fun.”
Those slender hands went to her chest and took off the shirt Steven’s body was wearing, exposing a skinny abdomen. Before Samuel could continue, Rebecca took advantage of her stronger male body and ripped off Katie’s top, exposing Katie’s breasts and watching as they bounced up and down before falling to resting position. “Well that wasn’t very polite.” Samuel commented.
Rebecca grinned, “It makes things easier for me.” Before bringing her hands to her husband’s breasts.
They were firm and warm in her large, rough hands. Not only that but judging by Samuel’s low whimpers they were also sensitive. Ignoring her own pang of jealously, Rebecca delighted in the feeling of Sammuel slipping her pants slipping off her body. There was some pain as her dick was forced down, but that pain quickly turned to pleasure when it snapped upwards, and was parallel to the floor, pointing to Samuel. Outside, the rain started and fell hard, nearly but was nearly drowned out by the howling winds.
Rebecca gasped and involuntarily squeezed the boobs in her hands as she felt warm slender hands wrapping around her penis. It was her turn to whimper as those fingers, guided by the skill and experience of Samuel, worked their way across her shaft and pulled back her foreskin to expose her head, “I wonder how long you can last?” he asked, lightly flicking her penis head with his fingers.
“Longer than you.” Rebecca replied as she undid the shorts Samuel was wearing and moved closer to embrace him. She delighted in feeling how hard his heart was beating against her chest, rivaling the thunder outside. Samuel hugged tighter, pulling Rebecca closer to enjoy the feeling of his breasts against her body. She could only hope he enjoyed her cock resting against his stomach right now. Already she could feel pressure stirring inside.
The two looked into each other’s eyes and neither hesitated as they went in for a kiss. Those slender hands ran along her body. Rebecca shivered as she felt those warm hands run along her shoulder blades, down her back, before admiring the ass of the body she had hijacked. She jumped as she received a firm squeeze on the butt and felt precum building on the head of her stolen penis.
Rebecca growled in ecstasy and moved to return the favor. With her fingers, Rebecca traced down Katie’s spine, before cupping that ass in her hands. Rebecca stared at her husband’s eyes in victory when she squeezed as hard as she could. Sammuel broke the kiss and took a few steps back gasping for air, his hands resting on those perfect boobs. “We picked really good ones, didn’t we?” Rebecca asked, seeing her chance.
She lifted Samuel and threw him on the couch. He landed, his mouth a wide smile as Rebecca rushed over him, the pressure in her penis was quickly building and needed to be released. Thankfully for the both of them, neither body was a virgin and while Samuel grunted in pain as Rebecca’s penis slid inside him, that pain in his eyes quickly subsided as ecstasy took over. “Fuck me.” He whispered in that lovely husky voice.
Rebecca had inhabited male bodies in the past, and while this one wasn’t the hottest either she or Samuel possessed, this one did have the most impressive cock. There was also, Rebecca noticed, a natural attraction. She grinned as she leaned down to kiss her husband, “This body is very attracted to yours.”
Sammuel leaned closer, causing Rebecca’s dick to slide further into him, “And mine really wants to get laid right now,” he whispered, “so let’s do it.” They kissed, their tongues exploring each other’s mouth as Rebecca brought her hand to the right boob of Katie’s body. Her husband’s vagina reacted immediately, and Katie broke the kiss to let out a gasp as ecstasy began to take over.
They quickly fell into a rhythm, their hips thrusting against each other as Rebecca felt the pressure inside of her continue to grow. She gritted her teeth in an effort to hold it in, something that only made the feeling more intense. “what’s wrong, babe?” Katie’s body teased through clenched teeth, "Am I too much for you?”
“No!” Rebecca lied, Steven’s body moving almost of its own will, “You won’t get the best of me!”
There must have been something, a sign that she was lying because Samuel grinned. Rebecca knew right away that he saw her weakness and was going to turn the tables. She was not, however, expecting how he did it.
Rebecca let out a cry as Samuel threw himself from the couch, causing both of them to end up on the floor, except this time Samuel was on top. Those blue eyes were wide and wild, and Rebecca whimpered in pleasure when she felt those expert hands tracing against the outline of her chest.
Steven’s body admired the way Katie’s breasts bounced, as well as the way her stomach moved each thrust. Rebecca clenched her teeth as she felt the semen building inside of her, forcing its way through her shaft. She stared at Katie’s blue eyes and saw the emotions swirling inside Sammuel. They were both so close.
“I’m cumming!” Rebecca moaned.
“Hah!” Sammuel moaned, but his victory was short lived as he came immediately after.
Rebecca let out a sigh as the pressure escaped her penis at the same time Samuel’s juices splashed against her face. She licked that landed on her lips and reveled the taste in her mouth.
They panted as their bodies began to recover. Samuel slid off Rebecca’s deflating cock and laid down naked on the floor next to her. Despite her recent ejaculation, Steven’s body still admired Katie’s body as it laid down next to her. “I love you.” Rebecca said, turning to face Sammuel.
“I love you too.” Sammuel replied, turning over and embracing his wife in a hug.
Rebecca held him tight, enjoying the warmth and feeling of their naked bodies against each other. Outside, the storm was slowing down, going from a downpour to a light drizzle. “It’s time.” She said.
The two spirits slipped out of their stolen bodies. The world became numb again as Rebecca lost the senses of the living. She embraced her husband as they looked down at the naked college students laying on the floor before them.
They’ll certainly be very confused when they wake up. Rebecca said.
Katie will be upset that her top got ruined. Samuel replied.
Why? Rebecca asked, leaning closer to Samuel, It was ugly.
Samuel gave his wife a small, yet passionate kiss, I thought it was cute.
Rebecca rolled her eyes, And that’s why I never let you pick out my clothes when we were still alive.
Just like that the storm was gone and with it, the dead. Any poor souls who missed the passing storm were destroyed when the sun rose and the living again began to assert themselves. Rebecca and Samuel would pass the time wondering when the next storm would come.
Bright City rarely experienced heavy winds at nighttime, such events happening only rarely on stormy nights. It was because of this that the people of the city took cover inside their homes as a storm was brewing in the night sky. But they didn’t know the meaning behind this particular storm, as the spirits of the dead floated across the winds of the approaching tempest.
As the wind began to pick up the spirits of the dead were getting excited. Two spirits in particular, a man and a woman, waited on the edge of the wind’s breath. The time had come.
It’s been a while, hasn’t it Rebecca? Samuel asked his wife.
Five years. Rebecca replied, getting closer to her husband, I was beginning to think we wouldn’t have another chance.
Indeed. Samuel replied, But now that we have the chance… which one do you want?
Rebecca turned her attention to the apartments. Around them, the storm was bringing the dead back for one night and everyone was determined to make the most out of the one night they would have in who knew how long.
She saw the dead flying into rooms, possessing whoever was inside for their own ends. Already she saw the spirit of a dead man possessing a woman around college age and stripping off her clothes so that he can… enjoy her.
Rebecca felt a twinge of jealously at that, but when she saw the woman lived alone most of her jealously slipped away. Some of it returned when the dead man removed the college girl’s bra. There was no way a girl her age should have those kinds of breasts!
Honey, Samuel warned, we’re running out of options here.
Rebecca snapped out of it and wrapped herself tighter around her husband. Sorry honey, she told him, just got lost in my thoughts is all.
Rebecca looked through the windows of the apartment building. Most of the good couples were already taken, several of which had already gotten to business. Rebecca was beginning to worry she was taking too long when she looked through a window and saw a young man and woman. Both college age and both untaken. It helped that they were good looking as well.
Rebecca smiled and pointed her finger at the couple, There. She told Samuel.
Samuel brought his hands around her, the tips of his fingers lightly touching her breasts. Rebecca would have shivered if she was still able to feel anything.
Remember our promise. Samuel whispered, Let’s go.
The two spirits flew upon the wind and into the bodies of the unsuspecting couple in the apartment. The two students gasped as the ghosts entered them, Rebecca felt warmth flow into her as she asserted herself into the body of the young man, and Samuel into the body of the woman. There was some resistance, some shock, and then blackness as Rebecca slowly gained control of her new, temporary body.
The darkness receded and Rebecca opened her eyes to find herself in the land of the living again. She felt her heart beating, blood flowing, and could feel the world around her once more. She looked down at the hands of her body and wiggled them, feeling not only life but also strength. She ran those hands across her body. Clean shaven face, short blonde hair, so far, she was liking what she had even if her body was a little lanky.
“Well?” asked a husky, feminine voice, “How do I look?”
Rebecca stopped the process of exploring her temporary body to look at the body Samuel had possessed. The woman was tall (though shorter than Rebecca’s body), with big boobs (which made Rebecca a little jealous), and auburn hair which went down to her shoulders, drawing attention to those sparkling blue eyes. A name echoed in her head, one that this body knew quite well. Katie. The name of the woman whose body Samuel currently occupied, just as the name of Rebecaa’s body was Steven.
Rebecca stared at Samuel wordlessly for a second as she felt blood flow between her legs. Her breathing increased when she felt her penis straining against the fabric of the pants Steven’s body was wearing. It seems the spine wasn’t the only thing exceptionally long about this body. She stood upright and enjoyed the feeling of her member pulsing with every beat of Steven’s heart.
A smile formed on Katie’s body. Rebecca recognized it as the same mischievous smile Samuel gave her when they were still alive. Samuel’s hands flew to the breasts of his borrowed body as he slowly walked towards her. “Come on, babe.” He whispered in Katie’s deep voice. “Let’s have some fun.”
Those slender hands went to her chest and took off the shirt Steven’s body was wearing, exposing a skinny abdomen. Before Samuel could continue, Rebecca took advantage of her stronger male body and ripped off Katie’s top, exposing Katie’s breasts and watching as they bounced up and down before falling to resting position. “Well that wasn’t very polite.” Samuel commented.
Rebecca grinned, “It makes things easier for me.” Before bringing her hands to her husband’s breasts.
They were firm and warm in her large, rough hands. Not only that but judging by Samuel’s low whimpers they were also sensitive. Ignoring her own pang of jealously, Rebecca delighted in the feeling of Sammuel slipping her pants slipping off her body. There was some pain as her dick was forced down, but that pain quickly turned to pleasure when it snapped upwards, and was parallel to the floor, pointing to Samuel. Outside, the rain started and fell hard, nearly but was nearly drowned out by the howling winds.
Rebecca gasped and involuntarily squeezed the boobs in her hands as she felt warm slender hands wrapping around her penis. It was her turn to whimper as those fingers, guided by the skill and experience of Samuel, worked their way across her shaft and pulled back her foreskin to expose her head, “I wonder how long you can last?” he asked, lightly flicking her penis head with his fingers.
“Longer than you.” Rebecca replied as she undid the shorts Samuel was wearing and moved closer to embrace him. She delighted in feeling how hard his heart was beating against her chest, rivaling the thunder outside. Samuel hugged tighter, pulling Rebecca closer to enjoy the feeling of his breasts against her body. She could only hope he enjoyed her cock resting against his stomach right now. Already she could feel pressure stirring inside.
The two looked into each other’s eyes and neither hesitated as they went in for a kiss. Those slender hands ran along her body. Rebecca shivered as she felt those warm hands run along her shoulder blades, down her back, before admiring the ass of the body she had hijacked. She jumped as she received a firm squeeze on the butt and felt precum building on the head of her stolen penis.
Rebecca growled in ecstasy and moved to return the favor. With her fingers, Rebecca traced down Katie’s spine, before cupping that ass in her hands. Rebecca stared at her husband’s eyes in victory when she squeezed as hard as she could. Sammuel broke the kiss and took a few steps back gasping for air, his hands resting on those perfect boobs. “We picked really good ones, didn’t we?” Rebecca asked, seeing her chance.
She lifted Samuel and threw him on the couch. He landed, his mouth a wide smile as Rebecca rushed over him, the pressure in her penis was quickly building and needed to be released. Thankfully for the both of them, neither body was a virgin and while Samuel grunted in pain as Rebecca’s penis slid inside him, that pain in his eyes quickly subsided as ecstasy took over. “Fuck me.” He whispered in that lovely husky voice.
Rebecca had inhabited male bodies in the past, and while this one wasn’t the hottest either she or Samuel possessed, this one did have the most impressive cock. There was also, Rebecca noticed, a natural attraction. She grinned as she leaned down to kiss her husband, “This body is very attracted to yours.”
Sammuel leaned closer, causing Rebecca’s dick to slide further into him, “And mine really wants to get laid right now,” he whispered, “so let’s do it.” They kissed, their tongues exploring each other’s mouth as Rebecca brought her hand to the right boob of Katie’s body. Her husband’s vagina reacted immediately, and Katie broke the kiss to let out a gasp as ecstasy began to take over.
They quickly fell into a rhythm, their hips thrusting against each other as Rebecca felt the pressure inside of her continue to grow. She gritted her teeth in an effort to hold it in, something that only made the feeling more intense. “what’s wrong, babe?” Katie’s body teased through clenched teeth, "Am I too much for you?”
“No!” Rebecca lied, Steven’s body moving almost of its own will, “You won’t get the best of me!”
There must have been something, a sign that she was lying because Samuel grinned. Rebecca knew right away that he saw her weakness and was going to turn the tables. She was not, however, expecting how he did it.
Rebecca let out a cry as Samuel threw himself from the couch, causing both of them to end up on the floor, except this time Samuel was on top. Those blue eyes were wide and wild, and Rebecca whimpered in pleasure when she felt those expert hands tracing against the outline of her chest.
Steven’s body admired the way Katie’s breasts bounced, as well as the way her stomach moved each thrust. Rebecca clenched her teeth as she felt the semen building inside of her, forcing its way through her shaft. She stared at Katie’s blue eyes and saw the emotions swirling inside Sammuel. They were both so close.
“I’m cumming!” Rebecca moaned.
“Hah!” Sammuel moaned, but his victory was short lived as he came immediately after.
Rebecca let out a sigh as the pressure escaped her penis at the same time Samuel’s juices splashed against her face. She licked that landed on her lips and reveled the taste in her mouth.
They panted as their bodies began to recover. Samuel slid off Rebecca’s deflating cock and laid down naked on the floor next to her. Despite her recent ejaculation, Steven’s body still admired Katie’s body as it laid down next to her. “I love you.” Rebecca said, turning to face Sammuel.
“I love you too.” Sammuel replied, turning over and embracing his wife in a hug.
Rebecca held him tight, enjoying the warmth and feeling of their naked bodies against each other. Outside, the storm was slowing down, going from a downpour to a light drizzle. “It’s time.” She said.
The two spirits slipped out of their stolen bodies. The world became numb again as Rebecca lost the senses of the living. She embraced her husband as they looked down at the naked college students laying on the floor before them.
They’ll certainly be very confused when they wake up. Rebecca said.
Katie will be upset that her top got ruined. Samuel replied.
Why? Rebecca asked, leaning closer to Samuel, It was ugly.
Samuel gave his wife a small, yet passionate kiss, I thought it was cute.
Rebecca rolled her eyes, And that’s why I never let you pick out my clothes when we were still alive.
Just like that the storm was gone and with it, the dead. Any poor souls who missed the passing storm were destroyed when the sun rose and the living again began to assert themselves. Rebecca and Samuel would pass the time wondering when the next storm would come.
1
2.0K
0
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
Story created by
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
humiliation Foot Fetish r18 vampire Slow Burn fdom
by
NightOwl005
· 04 Apr 2025
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
humiliation
+5 more
8.5K
0
0
Loading...
Similar Stories on Outfox
A jealous bully uses a magic spell to try to get with someones girlfriend.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
Chris watched as Serena and Jack walked out of the classroom. They were holding hands, which only made Chris angrier. He still didn’t understand how someone like Jack could have been able to get with someone as hot as Serena. She was taller than most girls, with light red hair, she had an amazing body even if her bust was a bit on the small side. But Chris, along with most guys in his class, had heard rumors about Serena that she was very good in bed.
She was also very good at declining guys as well, often verbally insulting them in the process. He still scowled whenever he remembered the look on her face when he asked if she would go out with him. She called him a pig! A pig! Did she even know who he is?
He was Chris Miller, star of the football team, and one of the strongest and best looking guys in school! How could she?
And then there was Jack. The lanky, awkward, nerd. His face had some scarring from acne, and he was thin as a twig. How the hell did someone like him end up with someone like Serena?
Chris walked over towards the couple who had sat down at a bench in front of one of the classrooms. “Urgh! Mr. Smith’s test was so hard!” Serena complained, “I’m glad it’s over.”
“One of the harder tests I took.” Jack mumbled, “I pretty sure I passed, but I think this might be my lowest score.”
“Hey.” Chris grunted, “Didn’t think I’d see you here. Figured you be out of the test rooms sooner, Jack.”
“He left late because he wanted to check over his answers,” Serena replied, “unlike someone who finishes as fast as he can. Honestly, it’s no surprise you’re as bad as tests as you are in bed.”
Chris coughed, it took him a second to realize what she had said. But Jack figured it out right away, the nerd chuckled as Chris felt himself redden.
His arm lurched forward, pulling Jack closer, “You find something funny, boy?”
Chris wasn’t aware of the students who were in the hallway. Students who now stopped and watched as Serena quickly got to her feet and before Chris could react, punched him across the face. He released Jack as he stumbled backwards, nearly falling to the floor.
“Can’t bring yourself to fight me, so you go after my boyfriend?” Serena asked, “I wish I could say I expected more from you, but this is exactly how I thought you would react.”
Chris was aware then of the amount of people in the hallway. People watching him, saw him get punched by a girl. Still, he was the star football player, and he reminded everyone of that when he dashed out of there.
“You didn’t have to do that.” Jack whispered, his fingers finding the hooks to Serena’s bra.
“What would you have me do?” Serena asked, “Sit there as my boyfriend got pummeled?”
“You have no faith in me.”
Serena smirked, and pressed a finger to Jack’s lips, “I’ve seen you do physical things Jack. You’re not very good in all but one.” Her fingers drifted to his underwear which had formed a nice tent that pointed directly at her. She gave it a nice squeeze, feeling it thicken under her touch, “But you are very good at the one thing.”
They kissed, and then Jack slipped off Serena’s bra. He stared for a second at her breasts. Serena liked seeing him smile at her, looking at her like she was the greatest treasure in the world. She shuddered as his hands went to her breasts, feeling them up. She twitched when his fingers rubbed over her nipples.
“I had a good teacher.” Jack whispered.
“I’m glad I could help.” Serena replied, “Now, I don’t think your underwear needs to still be on, does it?”
Serena had heard what people had said about Jack before, but she didn’t care. He was one of the few people who didn’t treat her like a walking sex machine, and he shared feelings for her. Of course, him having a large cock definitely helped matters, but Serena saw that as just the cherry on top.
A cherry that she liked taking in her mouth. Jack moaned and twitched as she did this for him. She had promised him that if they got through finals that she would do something special for him, and here it was.
He promised he would do something in return another day, but right now Serena just wanted to enjoy this moment. Because she was enjoying this right now. Her fingers were playing with her vagina and she felt herself growing close.
Jack’s breathing grew faster, heavier. She could feel him twitching as she continued to suck him. She didn’t need to ask, and went down on him harder. Within seconds, Jack groaned as he orgasmed, his sperm filling Serena’s mouth. That was enough for to push Serena over the edge as well.
Jack laid naked with Serena on her bed a little while longer. He was pressed against her, his arms wrapped tightly around her. He didn’t want to let go, he didn’t want to leave, but it was getting late. Not for the first time, he looked at her and wondered how someone like him could get with someone like her.
She smiled at him and he smiled back.
“Thinking about something?” she asked.
“Just thinking that I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
Chris held the book close. He stared at the page before him, there was a spell that, according to the witch, would allow him to swap bodies with someone when morning came. If Serena wouldn’t accept him as he was, maybe he could get with her another way.
All he needed to do was to repeat the spell three times with the image of the person he wanted to swap with in his head. He said the words, chanting it while imagining Jack in his mind. He felt a chill run through him and knew that the spell would work. But, to keep Jack from interfering, he needed to tie up this body. That would be a bit troublesome, but he could manage. He was starting to feel sleepy though and knew that was the spell’s work. He needed to work quickly.
Chris woke up the next morning in a room that wasn’t his own. He looked around, hoping to see Serena lying next to him. No luck though. Jack’s house then.
Even more, he was in Jack’s body. He pulled back the covers and gasped visibly when he saw the tented underwear. He had assumed that the jokes made about Jack’s penis were just jokes but turns out the nerd did have a huge member. He pulled down the underwear and stared at the monster before him.
Jack not only had a hot girlfriend, but a large penis as well. Or well, he had a large penis. Chris remembered as he wrapped his hands around the dick that this was his body now. He groaned as he felt himself becoming more aroused. He imagined himself, in Jack’s body, having sex with Serena and soon felt the orgasm arrive.
It was in the clarity that he remembered that he could’ve used the spell to swap bodies with Serena! He sat up and imagined her, a feat that wasn’t hard for him to do, and then he chanted the words.
Or at least he tried to. He had forgotten the spell, and the book was at his house where his old body was. Jack no doubt knew that something was wrong, but Chris didn’t want to take any chances by going to his own house right now. At the very least, he wanted to have sex with Serena.
Jack struggled against the tape. This wasn’t his body; this wasn’t his house. He needed to escape. His mouth was taped shut so he couldn’t scream, he doubted anyone would have heard him anyway. What happened?
Serena came over as soon as she finished getting dressed. She was surprised when Jack texted her, asking to come over. They had already made plans for the day and it wasn’t like him to forget about them.
He was there when she knocked on the door. “Hey Serena.” He greeted, smirking.
“Hi.” She replied, “So… why were you se excited for me to come over?”
He reached forward and pulled her inside. “I just wanted to see you.” He said, arms snaking around her.
She stiffened as she felt his hands snaking their way inside her clothes. “You’re a bit more excited today, something wrong?”
He looked up at her and pressed himself against her. She felt his hard cock struggling against his jeans. “I’m just glad to see you. So very glad.”
Serena felt something was off. This wasn’t normally how Jack acted. Her suspicions were confirmed when she felt his hand slip its way inside her pants, searching for her pussy. She sucked in a breath, broke free of his embrace and asked him, “What are you doing?”
Jack held up his hands and grinned, “Sorry, sorry. Didn’t realize you were so sensitive about it.”
She growled, “I have told you that I’m not ready for anyone to touch me down there!”
“Sorry, must’ve forgotten.”
Her hands tightened to fist as she glared at the man before her. This wasn’t like Jack; it wasn’t like him at all. “What is wrong with you today?”
He smirked, “I just woke up feeling like a new man.” He chuckled, “Someone who’s going to take what he wants.”
He threw himself at her, hands racing for her clothes. She yelped, and threw him off, knocking him to the ground.
He wheezed. “Fuck, this body is so much weaker than my own,”
She paused. “What did you say?”
Jack laughed, “Guess I dropped the ball there.” He got up, “You see, this isn’t my body, I found I spell that let me switch bodies with this nerd and I won’t switch back until you give me what I want.”
Did he just call Jack… Serena steeled herself, having a good idea of who she was talking to. “Who are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know.” The stranger said, “Now, how about you give me what I want and I’ll get out of here.” He stalked forward and moved quickly, but Serena was faster and stronger. They struggled for a bit, and then Serena had Jack’s body immobilized on the ground. She twisted his arms as the stranger groaned in protest.
“You lowly motherfucker!” she growled, “Chris, I swear to god I will end you!”
“How did you-!”
She twisted his arm further, “Please, the way you talked and how you tried to use strength to subdue me. There’s only one idiot I know who will do that. Now. Get. Out. Of. My. Boyfriend!”
“No!” Chris screamed, “I couldn’t if I wanted to! The book is still at my place!”
Serena smiled, “Well I guess we’re going to have to drive to your house then,”
The two of them struggled for a bit, but Chris wasn’t used to being the weaker person. She hated to hurt her boyfriend’s body, but right now it was either that or let this sicko ruin Jack’s life. Jack kept some rope in his garage and after tiring out Chris she was able to get the rope from his garage and came back just before Chris could escape.
She wrapped the rope around him as he reached the front door and had him tied up in a matter of seconds. “You bitch!” he snarled, thrashing against the rope, “You lousy-!”
She slapped him across the face, silencing him, “I’d be mindful of your actions and your own situation before you go accusing people.”
A few of the neighbors might see them traveling to her call, with Jack tied up around his chest. It didn’t matter though, she needed to get to Chris’ house. Chris didn’t put much of a fight as she got him in backseat of her car and began driving off.
“Tell me,” Chris began, “What exactly do you see this guy?”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” Serena asked.
“I’m still amazed that someone like this had the nerve to ask you out.”
When Chris was back in his own body, Serena wanted nothing more than to crush his balls. “I was the one who asked.”
“What?”
“You never knew? I asked him out. It was one of the scariest moments in my life, and I was happy when he said yes.”
Chris started laughing, “Really? That’s hilarious! So fucking hilarious! Hahaha!”
Serena tightened her grip around the wheel as she drove towards his house.
Jack was tired. He had managed to get himself in a sitting position, but couldn’t do anything about the tape. Then he hard the sound of a car door closing followed by the slam of the house’ door. Someone was home! He started grunting, thrashing against the wall to produce as much noise as possible.
“Found him.”
That voice sounded familiar. Footsteps came upstairs and Jack was happy when he saw Serena open the door, followed closely by his own body! Jack grunted and Serena tossed his old body to the ground and ran towards him.
“Jack! Is that you?” she asked, ripping the tape from his mouth.
“Ah!” Jack screamed, “Yeah, it’s me. That stung.”
She threw her arms around him and started crying, meanwhile Jack saw his own body scowl at what he was seeing. “Yeah, yeah. Have fun trying to switch us back.”
Serena glared at his old body as she reached for a nearby book and began flipping through the pages. “I found the spell. So… looks like I just need to have Jack read it and then you two will switch back?”
His old body glared at her before looking away. Serena looked at whoever was in his own body before looking down at Jack. She smiled, “Well, I suppose that can wait for a bit.”
Jack was confused, but kept his mouth shut. Serena walked over to his old body and placed the duct tape over his mouth. She heard him whisper something to him that made him thrash around before she turned her attention to Jack.
“Sorry about the strange start for the day,” she said, “I think I know a way I can make this good for you.”
“Whose body am I in?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Serena asked, “Chris over there wanted so badly to get with me that he resorted to magic to do so.”
Chris?
Serena undid the tape binding him and Jack flexed his muscles. He was surprised to see them so big. He looked down at his current body and felt powerful.
Serena inched her way towards him and gave him a kiss on the mouth, his fingers trailing on his chest. His hands gripped her gently on her sides as she stripped off her shirt, showing off a lacy black bra. “Go ahead and take it off,” she whispered, “I know that’s your favorite part.”
He did so and found himself admiring possibly the greatest treasure in the world. He lifted them in his hands as Serena sat there smiling at him.
“I will have sex with you, just like you wanted.” Those where the words Serena had spoken to him before she went and started making out with his old body. He struggled against his bindings, but it was no use. He could watch as the two of them were making out. He felt his penis struggling against his jeans at the sight of them.
Chris penis was smaller than Jack’s, thinner as well. But Serena saw that Jack still appreciated her touching it for him. She started off slowly, using one hand to stroke hand, another than teased his testicles, and she would occasionally smile and give him a kiss.
He was standing at full mast now, such a good boy. She saw in his eyes what he wanted, and so she gave it to him. Pausing for a moment, she stripped herself of her pants and socks, leaving nothing to the imagination. Chris moaned behind them, but neither of them gave any care. If it was even possible, Jack’s penis was even harder than before, with a little bit of precum leaking from the tip.
“I love you.” Serena whispered.
“I love you too.” Jack replied.
Her strokes became faster, Jack began breathing harder. His hands went to her breasts, feeling them up as he approached orgasm. When he came, he arched his back and reflexively squeezed her tits. Then he lay there gasping for breath as Serena approached the book lying on the floor.
“Read this.” She said, handing him the page.
Jack looked over the page before looking over at his old body. “You sure you want me to change?” he asked.
Serena kissed him on the cheeks, “I fell in love because of who you are.” She replied, “And I want to be with the man I love, body and soul.”
He whispered the spell and imagined his body in his mind. He felt a cold chill course through and felt himself getting sleepy. “I think… it’s working.”
“Good.” Serena replied, “Hold still for me.”
Jack was dimly aware of her getting more tape and wrapping it around him naked body, but he hardly cared anymore. He was just so tired.
When he came to, he was no longer bound, and was back in his own body. Serena sat naked beside him, smiling as she had a hand on his shoulder. “What were our plans for today?” she asked.
“You wanted to take me shopping to find some new clothes.” Jack replied, “And you wanted to get more paints for yourself as well. Maybe we might’ve gotten something to eat.”
She hugged him, “I’m glad you’re back, but we might need to take a rain check on the first two things.”
Jack chuckled, and winced. “My arm feels sore.”
“Sorry. Chris didn’t want to cooperate.”
“Where is…”
He saw Chris bound and gagged, struggling to free himself from his imprisonment. He was naked as well and glaring at Serena.
She smirked and walked over to him, taking his balls in hand, “You wanted me to touch you, right? That’s what this is all about?”
She crushed his balls in her hand which only made his struggle more. He tried to cry out but was gagged by a piece of duct tape. She grabbed them harder, twisting it. Jack looked away, not even wanting to imagine the pain Chris was going through. He hated him, and he deserved this and way more, but that didn’t mean Jack wanted to see him go through the pain.
“Don’t you ever come near me or my boyfriend again. Got it?”
She stood up and walked over to Jack, “Sorry you had to see that, but it needed to be done. Anything you want to do?”
“If it’s alright with you, I think I’m another round.”
Serena looked at his pants where his penis had made a huge tent. She giggled, “Sure, whatever you want, baby.” And went down on him.
Chris didn’t even struggle, he knew he was trapped and could only watch as those two made out right in front of him. He only hoped that they would free him when this was over.
Serena took the book with them as they left, telling Jack to get in the car. When he was gone she looked down at Chris, “Hope someone comes by for you. I’m going to take this. I wouldn’t try bothering us again if I was you. I know where you live and…” she tapped the book for emphasis, “I know magic now.”
And with that, she left him there.
1
3.3K
4
0
After finding a potion online, Mark decides to have some fun when his sister invites some of her friends over while their parents are out of town.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
1
3.9K
10
0
Three witches seek to return magic to the world and in order to complete their ritual they need the assistance of a specific girl...
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
Dahlia waited until the last student left before she locked the doors to the library. It was nearing finals and the students were staying later as a result to get their grades up. Dahlia didn’t blame them, but it did irritate her that she would have to sometimes close later than usual. Especially now since the ritual was almost complete.
She turned off the lights around her with a flick of her wrist, casting the library into shadow. From her pocket she pulled out an old pair of glasses which she snapped, improving her vision so the dark library appeared fully lit to her. Upstairs, she could already hear Blossom and Sacha preparing the ritual.
On the second floor she found her sisters sitting in the center of the circular carpet surrounded by bookshelves. Blossom was looking through the book, muttering under her breath as she searched for the locater spell while Sacha was looking through her bag for the materials needed for the ritual and for the locater spell.
“You couldn’t get them to leave earlier?” Sacha asked, pulling out a compass, “We’re already on a tight enough deadline as is!”
“It’s finals week.” Dahlia replied, “and all of the students who took their classes lightly are just now remembering what’s at stake if they don’t pass.”
“Aren’t you the head librarian here!” Sacha hissed, pulling out a magnifying glass.
“I am.” Dahlia replied, “And as such, it’s my job to make sure these students have all the resources they need to succeed.”
“And what about our resources?” Sacha asked, getting to her feet.
“Sisters calm down,” Blossom begged, laying the book down.
Dahlia glanced at the tome. Blossom had found the locator spell, thankfully. It looked like they had everything they needed for it as well. Magnifying glass, compass, blank paper, and the blood of the people who were searching for the person.
Blossom licked her lips nervously as Dahlia and Sacha placed the items in the middle of the carpet. She hid her eyes when Dahlia produced a knife hidden in her jacket, Blossom was never a fan of violence, much less blood.
Dahlia drew in a sharp breath as she nicked her finger, letting a single drop of blood splash onto the items. She handed the knife to Sacha who did the same and who then coerced the struggling Blossom to add her blood to the pile as well.
Above them, the moon was shining through the glass ceiling. If there was ever a time to do it, now was the time. The three of them held hands and began chanting, with Dahlia leading the chant. They thought of their desire, to let magic flourish anew in this world which has long since forgotten it.
The three of them have searched across the world and were certain that they were either the last of their kind, or that the rest have gone underground to hide from the world that didn’t want them anymore. A cruel world we live in. Dahlia thought, A cruel world that would stomp us out when we have much to offer.
They continued chanting as the items before them began to glow, levitating in the air and dissolving to dust before their eyes. The three of them chanted harder as they saw an image forming amongst the fog. A woman.
The fog started swirling around them and then the three of them were blown backwards as the spell was completed. Dahlia was the first to recover and there, standing in the middle of the carpet, was the naked form of a student she had seen sometimes around the library. Betty. That was her name. It wasn’t the real Betty, of course, just an illusion of the person they were looking for.
"Who the hell is that?" Sacha demanded.
Dahlia licked her lips, her heart pounding in her chest. “She is the key to our entire ritual.”
Blossom walked over and examined the illusion of Betty, “I wonder what her story is, any ideas Dahlia?”
The head witch shook her head, she had seen Betty around sometimes. But the student looked tired, uninterested in her classes. Did something happen to her? Or was there something else bothering her? Either way would be troubling as they needed for the ritual now.
“A bit lacking in the chest department.” Sacha noted.
“Hey!” Blossom replied.
Sacha held up her hand, “I’m not saying they’re not pretty, just stating their size is all.”
Dahlia looked at the image again as she began to fade. She burned the image of the student into her mind, making sure to remember every detail of her face, her green eyes, light auburn hair. Her perfect breasts, her round ass.
She opened her eyes as she felt a wetness growing between her legs.
“You alright?” Blossom asked.
“I’m fine.” Dahlia replied, regaining her composure. “We have two days to get her.”
“I can cook up some love potions.” Sacha replied, “Or maybe some sleeping potions, or maybe-”
“The participant must be willing.” Dahlia cut her off.
“Oh right.” Sacha sighed, “That will make matters more difficult.”
Dahlia looked away, “I’ll try to convince her to come with us.”
“You?” Sacha asked.
“Yes.” Dahlia replied stiffly, “I’m head librarian, she might have at least some idea of who I am.”
Sacha snorted, “Alright, but I won’t be too surprised if this doesn’t work.”
Betty rubbed her eyes as she closed the last book before her. It’s only been a few seconds and she was already forgetting most of what she’d read. She looked at her journal and her notes appeared as scribbles to her.
Fuck me. She thought, I’m sorry mom.
She looked at the clock on the wall. Her job wasn’t until another hour and half but she was just so sleepy. Maybe she could get some coffee on the way out.
She started packing her bags when she heard footsteps coming her way. She looked up and her breath caught as she noticed a tall woman coming towards her. Shoulder length black hair with dark eyes that matched. She wore a white blouse with a black skirt. Betty remembered her, the head librarian, Dahlia, that was her name.
“Hello.” Betty said.
“Hi.” The librarian greeted, “I… I noticed you looked a little tired and was wondering if you needed help.”
“Er… I’m… I’m sorry, I just haven’t been getting any sleep lately is all.” Betty replied.
“Oh! Well, I have some tea in my office if you’d like some.”
Betty followed the librarian to her office. It was just what Betty thought a librarian’s office should be. Small, orderly, and with a bookshelf that contained heavy looking books. Although, she had never seen books like those before, maybe Dahlia was a collector of old books?
“Forgive the mess, I hadn’t had the chance to clean yet.” Dahlia said, pouring her some tea.
“This place is cleaner than my room.” Betty commented.
Dahlia grinned, “Well thanks for that. Here.”
The mug was warm, and Betty took a cautious sip. It was warm, sweet, with a slight honey aftertaste. She hadn’t tasted any tea exactly like this, but it did wake her up just as Dahlia said. Maybe she could look over her notes while she waited for her shift. Or maybe they’ll still be nothing but scribbles to her.
“How do you like it?” Dahlia asked.
“It’s good.” Betty replied, finishing the last of it, “Thank you.”
Dahlia nodded and hesitated. Betty saw something behind her. There was a window behind her seat, and she noticed a raven sitting perched on a tree branch that it looked to be watching them.
“Haven’t seen any ravens here before.” Betty said.
Confused, Dahlia looked behind her and let out an audible gasp as the bird.
“Something wrong?”
“No.” Dahlia replied, sitting back down, “First time I’ve seen one here myself.”
Betty wrung her hands in her lap, “Is there a reason why you called me in here? I mean, thanks for the tea, it was really helpful, but I was wondering if there was any reason you called in me specifically.”
“Well, I noticed you seemed to be struggling with your classes,” Dahlia began, “and I was wondering if you’d accept my offer to tutor you after hours.”
God knows I need that. But I don’t think a few days of tutoring will save my grades. I just want to get this semester done with and help my mom and brother.
“Umm… what time, exactly?” Betty asked, “Because I get off work at five.”
“I might be able to squeeze some time in.” Dahlia replied.
“Alright. Then… I’ll see around six then?”
“Sounds good to me!”
I hope I don’t disappoint you.
Dahlia sighed as Betty left her office. She was struggling alright, but there seemed to be something more than that. She wasn’t a stupid girl, that much was sure. Or did she only want to believe that?
Outside, she heard the raven cawing. Most people would be unnerved by how human like that raven was. It sounded almost like it was laughing. But Dahlia knew full well it was laughing.
With a snap of her fingers, her window flew open and a quick tug at the air and the raven was struggling in her hands. “Mind telling me why you were spying on us, sister?” Dahlia demanded, releasing the bird.
The birds black feathers gave way to the naked beauty of the blonde witch Sacha. She lay sprawled on the floor of Dahlia’s office, her chest heaving from the struggle. “That was almost painful to watch.” Sacha gasped.
“Well I managed to convince her to meet with me after her shift at work today.”
Sacha stood up, dusty herself off. “And what? Seduce her by teaching her some ancient history?”
Dahlia didn’t reply. That had, in fact, been her plan.
Sacha wandered towards the bookshelf, plucked out a particularly thick tome, and the bookshelf slid to the side to reveal a hidden closet where Dahlia kept her spare clothes.
“Are you going to be pay me back for those?” Dahlia asked.
“Why?” Sacha asked, “It’s not my fault they fit a little tight on me. Hmm… no spare shoes.”
Dahlia growled and pulled at her own blouse. The clothes on Sacha flew off, and the blonde witch glowered at her. “Now’s not the time for petty fights, sister.” Sacha said. “Forgive me, but I don’t think your plan is going to work, so I want to try to do things my way, and one of the things about my way is that I WILL NOT LEAVE THIS ROOM NAKED!”
Dahlia huffed and threw the clothes back at Sacha. “Away with you! If you’re not gone in ten seconds, I’ll send out dressed how you are.”
Sacha changed quickly and left Dahlia’s office. The oldest witch shook her head as she moved her bookshelf back in place. Maybe Sacha was right, Dahlia certainly wasn’t a people person so she was beginning to wonder if Betty would actually come back. But she was really worried now, because she had no idea how the poor student would react to whatever crazy scheme Sacha was going to pull.
Whatever was in that tea Dahlia gave was strong stuff. She was able to survive for the past six hours dealing with customers and their ridiculous orders. She even managed to get a decent tip in as well. Looks like she won’t be hungry tonight.
But she was tired again when she left work and drove back to college. She had arrived forty minutes early and had planned to either nap or take a little walk around the campus to clear her mind. She killed her engine and looked around. She had forgotten that it started getting dark earlier now, a walk probably wasn’t the best idea. She also didn’t think a nap would be good either. Didn’t want to over sleep and miss her appointment with the librarian.
She checked her phone and without thinking, texted her mom asking how’s she doing. No reply, and she wouldn’t be expecting any for the next few hours or so.
Seeing no other point in waiting, she decided to wander around the campus. While she planned to explore the grounds, she decided to stick to the building as she didn’t want to stay out there any longer than she needed to.
She’d spent a year at this place, and everything was starting to look the same already. The three floors were built nearly identical to each other, with the difference being the number of students and faculty on a floor at any given point in time.
Betty wasn’t surprised to see there weren’t many people out in the halls today. Most of them didn’t have classes this late, and those that did were in a different building on campus, not the main building. The third floor was just as empty as the other two floors, however she saw a woman standing in front of one of the classrooms.
She was a little bit shorter than Dahlia, but still taller than Betty. Blonde hair framed a muscular body, whose curves and muscles were highlighted by the snug clothing she was wearing. The blonde woman glanced at Betty, her blue eyes meeting Betty’s own green. The blonde woman’s mouth quirked upwards slightly.
“Hello, you must be Betty, right?”
“Er… yes.”
The blonde woman walked closer, “Well I’m Sacha, Dahlia’s told me a little about you. Such as how you’re not exactly the greatest at schoolwork, and that you’ve seen tired lately.”
Betty took a few steps back, the woman was getting a little too close for her liking.
“So… I was wondering if you’d be able to help me with something. Of course, I’ll make sure to help you as well.”
Betty backed into the wall. “What is it?”
Sacha put both of her arms to the wall, trapping Betty in place. The student swallowed as she looked up at Sacha. The woman smiled for a second, before leaning down and pressing her lips against Betty’s.
Betty stiffened, not wanting to fight back when she felt Sacha’s tongue slip out from between her teeth and begin exploring her mouth. A part of her wanted to give in, but she managed to break the kiss and before Sacha could react, Betty sprinted down the stairs, but not before shouting a quick, “I’m sorry!”
She didn’t stop running until she was outside, nearly throwing herself through the doors and down the steps. She found rest beneath one of the nearby trees. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn’t just from the running. She brought a finger to her lips, tracing the outline of her mouth as she remembered Sacha pressing against her.
“There you are.”
Another woman had appeared. She was shorter than Betty and had light brown hair pulled back in a short braid.
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
The woman held out her hands, “Sorry, sorry.” She said, taking a step back, “I’ve come on behalf of my sister Sacha.”
“Sister? You don’t look alike.”
The woman waved her hands through the air, “We’re not blood related, it’s more of a group sort of thing. Regardless, I’ve come to apologize on her behalf. I think she came on a bit too strong for you and it really wasn-”
“Who are you?” Betty asked.
“Oh. My name is Blossom and-”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Blossom’s smile faltered. “I… I think you might need to hear it from Dahlia. But, we don’t mean you any harm.”
Betty swallowed, “Alright, let’s go see Dahlia.”
It was a little before six when Blossom and Betty went to see Dahlia in her office. The head librarian was surprised to see Blossom there as well, as she was preparing subjects related to Betty’s classes.
“She met Sacha earlier.” Blossom explained, “I think the poor girls a little frightened now.”
“I never said that!” Betty replied, hiding her blush.
“What happened?” Dahlia asked.
“Who are you three?” Betty asked, “Why are you all focusing on me?”
Dahlia thought for a moment. “I think you might need to sit down for this, Betty.” Dahlia reached into her drawer and pulled out a feather as well as a piece of tissue. She muttered a few words and in a puff of smoke, a dove had come to life in her hands. “We’re witches.” Dahlia said, letting the dove fly freely through her window.
She turned and saw that Betty was unimpressed.
“Is that all?” she asked.
“What do you mean?”
“A simple stage trick? I’ve seen magicians doing that since I was seven!”
Dahlia twitched. You did not just compare me to a simple stage magician. Without thinking, she plucked a hair from the student and tied it around her ring finger.
“What was that for?” Betty asked.
“Sister, I don’t think this is a goo-”
“Silence!” Dahlia commanded, pressing down upon the piece of hair.
Betty stiffened and fell silent. Her eyes widened, fingers clawing at her lips in an attempt to open them.
“Sister…” Blossom growled.
Dahlia blinked and looked towards Betty, “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” She threw off the hair as Betty regained control of her mouth. “Sorry. You alright?”
She placed a hand on Betty’s shoulder. The student breathed heavily, “It’s true then. You’re witches. All three of you.”
“Probably the last three left in the world.” Dahlia replied.
“Why are you interested in me?” Betty asked.
“We’re preparing a ritual.” Dahlia explained, “And one of the resources needed was the orgasm of a specific virgin born when Neptune hung over the earth. By the roll of cosmic dice, you were the only person in the nearby area who met that requirement.”
Betty looked down, and Dahlia could see her eyes reddening at the edges. Did I say something wrong?
“Are you alright?” Dahlia asked.
To her surprise, the student leapt forward and brought her arms around her in a tight embrace. Dahlia glanced at Blossom was just as bewildered as she was. Betty sobbed for a few minutes before calming down, “Sorry. It’s just… sorry.”
Dahlia knelt down and wiped a tear from Betty’s face while Blossom handed the student some tissue paper. “Of course, we’re not expecting you to give us something for nothing. If you help us, we’ll be willing to do what we can to help you with whatever you want.”
Betty swallowed. “I see. Well… I might need some time to think it over.”
“We have until midnight tomorrow.” Dahlia said.
“What happens if I refuse?”
Dahlia shrugged. “We pretend this never happened.”
“That’s it?”
“We’re not particularly vengeful.” Blossom chuckled, “Well, not unless you compare our magic to simple stage magic. Don’t worry, we won’t turn you into a frog or anything.”
Dahlia thought for a moment before bringing her finger to her breast and tracing an X over her heart. “Cross my heart.”
“A children’s promise?”
Blossom smiled as she did the same, “Where did you think it came from? And don’t worry, we’ll make sure that Sacha swears as well.”
“Alright.” Betty said, “Um… so about that tutoring?”
It was a little before midnight when Betty left and Dahlia closed up the library. Thankfully, there were no other students so Dahlia and Blossom were ready to go onto the second floor. Blossom had already gotten everything they needed for the ritual, hopefully Betty would say yes.
If we didn’t scare off, that is.
“Bring her out.” Dahlia said.
Blossom grinned as she reached into her bag to pull out a struggling raven ensnared in rope. Dahlia drew a circle onto the center carpet and motioned for Blossom to throw the traitor inside before she closed off the circle.
As the bird flew through the air it transformed into the muscular blonde woman who tried to make for it before Dahlia completely closed off the circle, trapping her inside.
“I told you to leave her alone.” Dahlia said.
“Like you would’ve been able to do the job yourself!” Sacha shouted.
“Actually, she was doing a fine job of it as far as I could tell.” Blossom interjected, “She explained everything fully and even showed off her powers. A bit aggressive though.”
“Well good for you,” Sacha spat, “but will you be able to give her what she wants, sister? I saw it. I saw in her eyes exactly what she wanted, and I don’t think you have it in you to give it to her.”
Dahlia’s jaw tightened as she brought out a nude doll along with a length of blonde hair.
Both Blossom and Sacha’s faces paled at the sight of it. “Sister!” Sacha said nervously as Dahlia tied the hair around the doll, “I was just messing around, you didn’t think I’d actually-”
Dahlia pressed her thumb against the doll’s boobs, rubbing over them gently. The blonde witch shuddered, her legs pressing together involuntarily as her arms instinctively went to protect her breasts. “I told you to stay out of it.” The oldest witch said, tracing a finger downwards along the dolls body.
Sacha, grunted, her legs slipping from beneath her as she fell to the ground. She squirmed as she felt an invisible form rubbing against her, little hands running along her boobs and down her body. Getting lower, ever lower. She started panting as she felt pressure building up between her legs.
Blossom tenderly tapped Dahlia on the shoulder, “Sister? Don’t you think this is a bit much?”
Dahlia remembered Betty having her arms around her, sobbing into her. She doubted Sacha had anything to do with that. But that woke up something inside Dahlia, and she knew that she didn’t want anyone to take Betty away from her.
The oldest witch removed her fingers from the doll, “No don’t stop!” Sacha growled.
Dahlia grinned at Blossom as she handed the doll over to her. The youngest witch looked at her and then towards Sacha who glared daggers at her. Quickly, Blossom began trailing her fingers along the doll’s body, which caused Sacha to once again squirm on the floor.
Dahlia crept closer to the circle, making sure not to break it. “Blossom and I made a promise to the girl. We promised that if she refused that we not hurt her or anyone she cares about. We promised. Now you need to do so too.”
Sacha groaned as Blossom continued to trail her fingers across the doll’s body. She stopped when Dahlia shot her a quick glare.
“Please!” Sacha said through clenched teeth.
“Swear it.”
Sacha was rubbing her legs together as she dragged a finger across her chest.
Blossom tossed the doll back to Dahlia who brought the dolls crotch to her mouth and took a few licks of it. “Argh!” Sacha screamed, releasing her juices across the carpet.
Dahlia untied the piece of hair from the doll and threw the doll back in their bag. “Tell me, sister, do you still doubt I don’t have what it takes to give the girl what she wants?”
Sacha breathed heavily, her body relaxing. She looked over at Dahlia and started laughing, “Why sister, I haven’t seen you this fired up in a while! I’m starting to wonder if the girl is a witch who managed to place you under her enchantment!”
Betty stared at her phone. Her thumb hovered over the call button. Her mom hadn’t texted back. Maybe she didn’t see the text? Maybe she was still working?
She took a press and called her mom. The phone rang for a few minutes before she heard a click, followed by a masculine voice asking, “Hello?”
“Jesse?”
“Yeah.”
“Where’s mom?”
“She fell asleep on the couch as soon as she came home.” He replied, “Didn’t even eat the food I made for her.”
“What are you still doing up?”
“I was playing some video games, waiting for her to come back. I was actually about to take a shower when you called.”
Betty sighed, “How’s school?”
“It’s alright. Looks like I’m going for all B’s this year. Oh, did I tell you, I got a job!”
“Oh, where at?”
“Some sandwich place close by where we live. I’ll show you when you come over for the break!”
“Alright, tell mom I love her, alright.”
“No love for me then, huh?”
“Of course I love you.”
“Heh heh, love you too, sis.”
There was another click as her brother hung up. Betty fell over onto her bed as she thought about the three witches. They said they’ll be willing to help her if she helped them. At first she thought about asking them to improve her grades, but now she’s wondering if perhaps she could ask them to help out her family.
God knows they deserve it. Her dad passed away soon after Jesse was born and her mom worked hard to give the two of them what they needed. She felt like she wasted her mom’s efforts by not doing well in college, if anything, paying her back for everything seemed like the least she could do if she didn’t want to continue her college career.
It’s decided then. I’ll help them. And I’ll ask if they can help my family.
Shaking, Betty fell asleep under her covers, wondering if she’d be able to follow through with her plan the next day.
She gave it some thought throughout the day. None of the witches had bothered her, although she had seen some of them throughout her day, she was also aware of a raven that appeared to be following her.
When night came, she approached the university library a few minutes before closing. The doors were still open, although the lights were already off. “Hello?” she called.
“We’re up here.” The witches replied.
Betty took out her phone and used the flashlight to make her way upstairs. There, in the center of the room knelt the witches who were all dressed in loose robes. They sat before the circular rug, with lanterns surrounding them. Above them, the full moon was revealing itself from behind the clouds, allowing even more light to shine through.
Betty gave a nervous smile as the witches rose to meet her.
“You came.” Blossom said.
“Yeah.” Betty breathed, looking around. “Is… is everything ready?”
“We’re only missing one piece.” Sacha replied, “You.”
Betty swallowed, the palms of her hand suddenly feeling sweaty. “Well.” She said, slowly unzipping her sweater, “I’m ready whenever you are.”
“Oh, about that.” Blossom grinned and then looked away. “We gave it some thought and wondered if you’d be comfortable doing it with all of us or if you’d prefer only one of us. We only need you for the ritual, and we don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Betty paused and looked over each of them in turn. Blossom seemed uncomfortable, shifting where she stood. Sacha grinned when Betty looked at her and Dahlia had remained silent so far. Betty met Dahlia’s eyes and the head librarian blushed slightly.
Slowly, Betty walked forward and reached out for Dahlia, taking her hand and giving her a kiss. The head librarian kissed back, but unlike Sacha she didn’t have the same experience. It was slower, clumsier, but that was more than made up for when they pressed their bodies together.
Betty was aware of Dahlia’s hand snaking its way across her back, finding the hook of her bra and unclipping it. She was a little self-conscious, hearing the audible gasps of the other two witches, but that feeling soon faded when she felt Dahlia’s hand exploring her now fully exposed upper body.
Dahlia broke the kiss, “Come, the ritual is about to begin.”
She led her to the center of the circular rug and paused. Betty stood there, watching as Dahlia’s eyes traced over her body. She looked down and came closer, stripping Betty first of her shoes, then her socks, her pants came next and Betty felt a wetness growing between her legs when she noticed Dahlia’s eyes widen as the pants were removed.
Her fingers went to her panties, but Betty held up her hands.
“Is something wrong?” Dahlia asked.
“Yeah.” Betty replied, reaching for Dahlia’s robe, “I want to see you too.”
Dahlia gasped then smiled as she leaned back, allowing Betty to remove her robe. She was only slightly surprised to see the witch wasn’t wearing anything beneath, and she gingerly took one of Dahlia’s breasts in her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, earning a sigh from the witch.
“You’re beautiful.” Betty said.
“Thank you.” Dahlia said, reaching out towards Betty.
She was pulled towards the witch, and she went willingly into the witches arms. Dahlia’s stroked their way down her back, reaching the treasure that was her panties. This time, Betty didn’t resist as she felt the witch pulling her panties down.
Dahlia rose and they switched places, with Betty being on the bottom. Betty laid there, exposed, as Dahlia’s hands slipped downward. She gave a jolt when she felt fingers around her crotch, a moan soon escaped.
That was when she felt another pair of hands embrace her. She opened her eyes and saw that Sacha had joined in as well. Much like Dahlia, her robe had been discarded, exposing her slightly muscled frame to everyone there. Betty gasped, noticing how the lantern light highlighted her thighs and abs.
“Sister?” Dahlia asked.
“Do not fight me, sister.” Sacha growled, “This spell needs to be done, and I’m afraid you’re taking too long for my liking.”
Sacha bent down and kissed Betty. The student’s body shot up as she felt the blonde witches tongue once again exploring her mouth. She groped around, feeling across the blonde’s body until she found the curves of her breast. The nipple was already erect, and Betty gave it a small pinch.
Sacha shuddered and broke off the kiss, “A devious one, aren’t you?”
“No.”
Sacha gasped, as two smaller hands grabbed her from behind, giving her boobs a good squeeze. Betty saw the third witch, Blossom, had snuck up behind Sacha.
“I think that honor belongs to me.” Blossom purred, “Although, I will say that sneaking up on them was rather sneaky.”
“Come. Closer.” Betty begged between pants.”
Blossom smiled and maneuvered herself so Betty could get a better look. Blossom was the smallest of the witches and was on the thin side as well. Still, her petite form was more than enough for Betty to bare her teeth, she could feel the orgasm was close.
Dahlia gasped, grinning, she leaned forward. Betty saw as Dahlia was working her how her breasts moved with every bounce. She also noticed how close Dahlia was to her knee. Grinning, Betty bent her leg, her knee positioning itself right between the oldest witches legs.
Dahlia arched her back, “Well, that’s not really- ah! Oh!”
Betty began bouncing her knee, hoping to pleasure the witch just as much as she was.
Other pairs of hands grabbed at her. Betty trembled as she felt Sacha’s powerful hands glide across her body, followed by her leaning in for another kiss. That was when she felt the much lighter touch of Blossom, whose fingers teased her now fully erect nipples, then Betty released a loud moan as she felt a mouth close down upon her right breast.
She arched her back, practically screaming as she released the largest orgasm she has ever had. Then the light from the lanterns went out.
In the midst of pleasure, Dahlia was aware of the ritual going off. The beautiful woman beneath her had shuddered, releasing her orgasm the last part of the ritual. The lanterns went out and to the three witches, it seemed that time had slowed.
The three of them stood up, looking to the heavens to see the moon had turned a deep red as magic now flowed downwards. In that moment, the three of them held the power of gods.
They had agreed upon what to do. To release the magic back into the world. And yet.
“I can’t do it.” Dahlia said.
“Why not?” Sacha asked.
Dahlia looked at her in the eyes, “I made a promise to her.”
Sacha snorted. “Seems like that girl managed to catch your eye.”
“Like you hadn’t enjoyed the attention she gave you, sister.” Blossom interjected.
“Shut up.”
Dahlia pressed onward, “If I recall, you sought her out in quite the hurry.”
Sacha blushed and refused to meet their eyes.
Blossom laughed before looking down on the college student. She knelt down, taking her hand and placing it upon Betty’s breast before taking out a ghostly image of her heart. She held it gently, as a mother would a child. “She’s a good person, you know.” She said, examining her heart.
“I’m going to use my power to help her.” Dahlia said, “You two can do whatever you want with yours.”
Sacha looked away, while Blossom who still held Betty’s heart in her hand smiled. “I have an idea in mind.”
For a fraction of a second, the three witches held the power of gods. And they released it all at once. Dahlia poured her energy into fulfilling the college student’s wish. Her power flowed throughout the city, seeking out Betty’s family to grace them with good fortune. It wouldn’t be instant, but in a month or so, they’ll be living far better than they currently were.
Sacha, reluctantly, released her power into the world where it would seek out new vessels and endow them with the power of the mystic. Hopefully, they could hide their existence, and spread their existence. Hopefully, another ritual such as this one wouldn’t need to be performed again.
Blossom, poured her magical power into Betty’s heart before placing the heart back in her body.
Betty saw a flash of light, followed by a chilling sensation as her orgasm shot out. She twitched, her final leg movement being the last straw for Dahlia who came on her leg before collapsing on top of her. Blossom and Sacha were sprawled on the ground beside them, both of them collapsed.
“It’s done.” Dahlia sighed.
“My family?”
“I’ve taken care of them.” The witch replied, “Soon, fortune will come their way.”
“Thank you.” Betty said, tears forming in her eyes.
Dahlia met her gaze and smiled. She leaned forward, giving Betty a kiss.
“Ouch!” Dahlia said, leaping back.
Betty looked down and saw that little lines of lightning danced between her fingers.
“That was my wish.” Blossom said, climbing to her feet, “We needed more witches in the world, and I decided that it would be nice if we played teacher to one of them.”
“Heh.” Sacha grunted, sitting up, “So that’s what you did. I guess I was the only one who followed up on our original plan.”
“You did great.” Blossom told her, “I can only hope that it’ll work and that magic will be able to make a return.”
Dahlia thought for a moment, “Well… I suppose it wouldn’t be right for us to end the day without teaching our new apprentice some things.”
Sacha smiled, and crawled closer, wrapping her arms around Betty, “I agree with you, sister.”
Blossom came over and knelt down opposite of Sacha. “It wouldn’t be right of us otherwise.”
Dahlia came over and crouched down in front of Betty. “That is, of course, if you want that.”
Betty looked into Dahlia’s eyes and smiled. Her hands found their ways between the legs of the other two witches who sighed in response. “Oh yes, please.” She begged.
Dahlia bent down, her mouth heading for Betty’s breasts. The two witches leaned Betty back just as Dahlia’s lips connected with a nipple. Betty learned many things that night.
1
6.0K
0
1
Elle's friend Sarah has gotten ahold of a prototype device which allows one person to take control of another, seeing and feeling the world from another body. Told from the perspective of Elle, in this chapter Sarah takes control of her body and plays around in her room.
“I’m not sure Sarah, I’m not that desperate.”, I said.“Come on Elle! Aren’t you at least a bit curious?” Sarah whined.Body Rentals had been around for a few years now, but only recently had the price and portability of their control unit’s dropped low enough for regular people to afford them. Regular people like Sarah, who was now sitting on the floor of my room desperately trying to get me to let her try it on me.“Curious, yes.” I said “Keen for you to take control of my body? No.”“Why not? It’s perfectly safe!” Sarah pressed me. She knew I had a hard time saying no to her, and she could tell my reluctance was waning. “It’s easy as pie, all you have to do is stick the receiver to the back of your neck, and then when I put on the helmet and remote in, I get to see what you see!”“And make me do whatever you want.”“I won’t do anything weird!” she exclaimed. Sarah had been telling me all about the Body Rental kit on the way home from class. Her father worked for the company that produced them, and had brought home this new, portable version just yesterday. Sarah had snuck it out of her house -- without permission, I’m sure -- and brought it over to try it on me. Why she wanted to try out being the small mousy girl from biology, I had no idea, but the concept made me uncomfortable.See, the thing is, when you’re wearing the receiver, whoever wore the helmet had complete control over your body - as if it were their own. Sarah would be able to feel, see, and hear everything I did, and she’d also be the one behind the controls. I would be just a passenger in my own body, unable to even blink by myself, just watching myself move until Sarah had the good graces to release me.It actually was even worse than that. If she wanted, she’d be able to make me completely ‘black out’, cutting me off from any awareness of what my body was doing. In that case, I’d just wake up afterwards, having no idea what had transpired while she rode me. It gave me the shivers. I liked Sarah, but we hadn’t known each other all that long, and I didn’t trust her with something like that.“Why don’t I try it on you, if you just want to see it work?” I asked.“Becaaaause”, Sarah replied “You don’t know how to work the controls! I have to be the one to wear the helmet.”I hesitated. I didn’t quite believe her, but I couldn’t really see a way out. She was right -- I was curious.“Come on Elle, I’m not asking much. Just 5 minutes, to see if it works.”. She wasn’t used to not getting what she wanted, and I’d been fiddling about too long.“Okay.” I said. “But only for 5 minutes.”“Yes! Thank you Elle! Thank you!”, Sarah jumped up, excited, and started setting up the equipment.“But I want to remember everything that happens, okay? And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”, I tried to think if there was anything else I should say. “And don’t leave my room, okay? I don’t want my brother or someone to see me acting weird.”“I won’t act weird.”, Sarah said, her face bent low as she fiddled with the helmet.“And the other stuff?”“Sure, sure”.I don’t think she was really listening, but before I had a chance to repeat my rules, she straightened up, holding a small metal piece in her hand.“Okay, turn around Elle! I’m going to put this on your neck!”. I signed and turned around for her, as she lifted up my hair and stuck the piece right above my spine. It felt kind of cold.“Oooooh, this is going to be so much fun!”. Sarah moved back over to the bed and put the helmet on her head, then carefully laid herself down.“What do I need to do?” I asked, but she wasn’t listening again. I just stood there, looking down at my arms and legs. They’d startled to tingle, just a little bit, like a quiet kind of pins and needles.I was in the middle of wiggling my fingers when suddenly... they stopped moving. I tried to wiggle them again, but couldn’t, it was like somebody had just chopped off all the control signals from my brain. It was a very strange sensation, since I could still feel everything.I tried to look over at Sarah to see if she’d connected yet, but I couldn’t do that either. My eyes wouldn’t obey my commands, they were just stuck, staring at my now stationary hand. I found I couldn’t even blink, no matter how hard I tried. Was it supposed to be like this? Had Sarah stuffed something up? Luckily I was still breathing automatically.Then I felt a very strange sensation, like ice washing down my spine, through my fingers and toes, over my face. And I felt myself smile. Now that was weird, because smiling was about the last thing I wanted to do right now.The fingers on my right hand clenched and opened themselves, I was powerless to do anything about it. Then I felt myself look up, and the smile became a grin. “Looks like it worked!” my voice breathed, in a low kind of voice.Inwardly, I cringed. This wasn’t going to be good.“WOW!” my voice cheered with Sarah’s enthusiasm, as she easily controlled my body. It was kinda unnerving, having your tongue and lips move by themselves. My eyes flickered over to Sarah’s comatose form laying on the bed, helmet fixed on top of her head.“I look like I’m asleep!” Sarah said, way too loudly. I didn’t want my brother walking in on us. “I’ve never seen myself from this angle before!”.Never looked at a photo, then?I was annoyed at myself for letting Sarah take control of me. She was making me act all outgoing and girly -- like her -- not like the mousy nerd I was. It felt weirdly wrong.I felt my weight shift and found myself taking a step towards Sarah’s body, my legs moving without my command, my bare ankles rolling slightly on the carpet as Sarah got her bearings in my body.Careful, I don’t want to get it back hurt because of your clumsiness.“Haha, you’re so short.” she said, her attention distracted away from her limp body. I felt my legs bend as Sarah maneuvered me into a squat. Then she used my legs to suddenly spring up into the air, jumping as high as she could, swinging my arms awkwardly to try and get more height.“I can’t even jump up to my normal height! This is so cool!” She jumped again, and again. Then - OUCH! A sharp pain shot up my leg, I’d landed on something. Outwardly my body didn’t react at all, even as I sent the automatic command to yelp in pain and move away.Goddamn it Sarah I said be careful!The pain flared as Sarah kept the weight on that foot, squishing something sharp into me. I instinctively tried to adjust my weight off the painful object stabbing me, but nothing happened. I couldn’t pull my leg away, couldn’t wiggle, couldn’t do anything. I was helpless!SARAH! What are you doing!?A moment later she looked down, noticing she was standing on something. Another flare of pain as she adjusted my weight and lifted my leg up, to look at the bottom of my foot. One of my brother’s lego pieces sticking out of it. Wasn’t that kid too old to have lego?“Huh, that’s weird.” my mouth moved, betraying none of the frustration I was feeling. “Shouldn’t that have hurt?”Yes it hurt!She flicked off the lego brick, the skin had an indentation, but wasn’t pierced. I wasn’t being a princess, I swear, those things hurt!I felt another sharp jab of pain, this time in my arm. Sarah had pinched me with my own hand! That bitch!“Wow, I can’t feel that at all!”. She pinched me again, harder. I could feel the muscles in my hand straining under her command to squeeze.HEY!“I mean, I can still feel the touch, but no pain at all. This is great!”Yeah, great…She chuckled. “Sorry about that Elle, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She pinched me again as she spoke, clearly not putting that much thought into her apology. At least this one wasn’t as hard.“It’s just so weird not to feel the pain, you know?”, pinching up and down my arm. I tried as hard as I could to stop myself, willing the muscles in my hand to let up, concentrating… concentrating…!“Ah, well”, she said, brushing herself down. “I suppose I shouldn’t try that one out too much, unless I want you to bitch about it all day!”. I’d poured all my energy into letting go, and she hadn’t even noticed. I felt my nervousness increase -- I was totally at her mercy.She brushed herself down again, my own hands moving down my chest and flat stomach. She made me look down, eyes lingering on the lumps that were making my shirt stick out. I felt myself bounce on my toes a little bit, as if in indecision. I hoped Sarah wasn’t thinking what I thought she was thinking.“Um um um um…” the ditsy girl said. “I’m just going to… well… it’s just… I just want to see, just quickly.”Oh no.My betraying hands reached down and began lifting up my shirt, moving quickly, sloppily. Sarah pulled the shirt over my head, getting it caught on my boobs on the way. “Oops, sorry!”.I felt myself look down, at my breasts held tight by my bra. “Oh my god.” Sarah breathed. “They’re so big.”.My boobs weren’t that big, they just stood out on my small frame. But the way Sarah was making me stand, with my chest jutting out and head tilted down as far as it would go -- well, it was certainly showing them off in a way I never would.“I’ve always wanted tits like these, Elle.” I felt my stomach knot up a little bit. Was that why she asked to come over and try out this thing on me? To try out having bigger boobs? My god that girl was shallow. She was tall, blonde, and hot. The fact her boobs were only an A cup didn’t dissuade any of the dozens of guys she got with each semester, why did she care so much?My hands reached behind and undid the clasp of my bra, letting it fall to the ground. Sarah didn’t even notice the uncomfortable position she put my shoulders in while doing it.“Oh my god.” she said again, hefting a boob in my small hand. My hand felt cold and uncomfortable to me, but Sarah certainly was feeling something else…I felt myself grow wet. And that was certainly not at my command. My own hands fondled my boobs more, the fingers pressing into them as Sarah heaved and jiggled my chest around. It was surreal, to have my body respond to the touch, while I felt totally trapped and helpless -- and not wanting to be aroused!But I felt it too, and inwardly I gasped as Sarah used my finger to flick my nipple. She squeezed my boobs hard, hard enough to be a little painful, even.Take it easy Sarah! I think that’s enough for now!She pressed my legs together as I felt myself get wetter. She was going to ruin my underwear at this rate. She slowly began lowering a hand, down to between my legs.That’s not yours to play with!And then I heard a gasp. Sarah made me look up, and there, in the doorway, was my little brother Ben staring open mouthed at me. Shit! How long had he watched me -- Sarah -- fondling? Not cool!I cringed and tried to cover myself, but Sarah made me sit still, hands still squeezing my boobs. She forced me to smile. “Oops.” she said. He stared for a moment longer, then ran away.She turned back to her limp form on the bed. “Guess I should let you go, ay?”, she said casually, genuinely enjoying herself.I’m going to kill you for this, Sarah.Sarah walked me back to the bed, my eyes looking down at her body’s limp form. She stopped and smiled down at herself. I wanted to scream.My brother just saw me fondling myself! Get the hell out of my body Sarah!Ignoring me, she reached down to brush her hair out of her face. My eyes lingered on my nails as she did it. “You have such nice nails, Elle. And such small hands!”. She waved them in front of her own face, giggling. Then she poked her sleeping form in the cheek, with one of my outstretched fingers.“I can’t feel anything from my own body.” Sarah said to herself. Or maybe she said it to me, it’s hard to tell who she’s talking to when she’s using my mouth to do it. She laughed as she used my hands to push her own mouth into a smile, and then a frown, playing with her features from the outside.Yes, yes, very funny. Now get out of me!Sarah fiddled around with her eyebrows for a moment, using my nails to pluck a few hairs. Then she stuck my finger up her own pert nose, letting out a snort of laughter from my body.That’s disgusting, Sarah. And it’s your own body!!“I suppose I better check how you’re feeling about this, Elle.” Sarah said, sighing. She leaned across her body, and flicked a switch on the side of the helmet.Instantly, I felt myself falling, suddenly no longer having Sarah control my balance. I fell forward, landing awkwardly on top of Sarah’s body on the bed. I scrambled back, regaining control of my rebellious limbs.“Haha, careful!” said Sarah, opening her eyes and grinning. She sat up on the bed and stretched. “I wouldn’t want to do that for too long, already my body feels funny coming back!”My own arms and legs were tingling slightly, but the feeling was going away. I quickly found my bearings and rounded on her.“What the hell, Sarah!” I hissed. “What do you think you were doing?!”“I just wanted to see what it felt like having big boobs!” she replied, innocently. “I didn’t think you’d mind that much. Even you have to admit you have a great rack.” She gestured at my bare chest, and I blushed, scrambling to find the clothes Sarah had thrown around the room.“You should have asked first.” I grumbled, putting my bra back on.“Oh come on! I could tell you enjoyed it!” she chucked “I certainly did.”“About that! I don’t appreciate somebody else turning me on like that!”“Don’t we usually get turned on by other people?” Sarah grinned mischievously. “Maybe I’m just extra good at it.”“That’s not the same, and you know it.” For all my posturing, it was actually kinda hot, having my body get all aroused without my input. Wait -- did I only find it hot because Sarah found it hot, and she was controlling my body’s feelings? Argh, this was so confusing.Sarah was still looking at me, a bit of a glint in her eye. “Oh yeah? I bet I could make you soooooo horny.”I gulped. She wasn’t going to do that, was she? I hesitated, then began to reach up to remove the receiver from the back of my neck.“Maybe another time-- “Sarah flicked the switch on the helmet again, and my hand froze in the air. I felt a chill wash over me. A moment later, her body collapsed back onto the bed.Really?“Oh yesssss.” my traitorous voice breathed. My mouth opened wide. “I’m baaaaaack” Sarah sung, way too loudly.Keep it down, Sarah!My eyes looked down at my chest, with my recently re-donned bra holding up my perky breasts. Sarah jutted out my chest to get a good look. “Can’t be having that, can we?”. She reached behind my back and removed my bra, letting my breasts once again fall freely. She took them in my hands. “Mmmmm, where were we?”I could feel a growing wetness down below, as Sarah squeezed my boobs tight. She ran my fingers down my flat stomach and began to undo the buttons on my jeans.“You’ve been working out, have you? I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I pigged out in your body then?” She giggled, forcing my voice into her girly mannerisms. It sounded wrong - I don’t normally giggle.She pulled down my pants and kicked them across the room, controlling my foot with a finesse completely foreign to me. Then she bent all the way down, and used my eyes to stare directly at my vagina.“Didn’t even shave for me!” she laughed. This was so embarrassing. Not that I had pubic hair, of course, that was totally normal. But bending over and talking into my own vagina? Not something I would normally be caught dead doing.She poked it with one of my fingers, and I felt a wave of arousal wash through me. Sarah was enjoying this immensely. I could even see some of my pubic hair glistening with the wetness Sarah was forcing on me.Sarah poked the lips again, pushing my labia to the side, inspecting the hole. And… “Haha, your clit is much smaller than mine.” It was bad enough she was controlling my body, but did she have to compare everything between us?She used my middle finger to give my clitoris a rub, and I felt a spike of pleasure jolt through me. Sarah gasped, and clenched my vagina in arousal. I tried to rub it again, but couldn’t -- my body was still completely out of my control.If you’re going to do it, bloody do it!My fingers curled themselves, then flicked my clitoris. Hard.Ouch! Hey!My body responded positively though, the pulsing wetness within me getting even more powerful. Sarah flicked again, another jolt, of pleasure and of pain. “This normally hurts too much to be much fun.” my voice announced, “But when I’m controlling you, we can’t feel any of the pain! Isn’t that great?”Hey! Wait! I can still feel the pain!I wanted to shout, but nothing came out. I concentrated on moving my lips, but only felt myself lick them as Sarah worked herself up. Another flick. Another jolt.Sarah moved my body down onto it’s knees, a grin on my face. She reached behind and slapped me hard on my bottom, using all the pitiful strength of my weak arm. This was humiliating! Not that I masturbated very much, but when I did it was lying comfortably back on my bed, quietly rubbing myself until I orgasmed.This was loud, messy, and not at all comfortable. Sarah lent forward, my face and shoulder pressing into the ground, uncomfortably close to her dirty shoes and socks. She reached down with both arms and began rubbing in a circle, pushing down harder then I would have liked. It was so strange. And so, so hot.I could feel all of Sarah’s pleasure as she played with my body. A warm, radiating, pleasurable pulsing deep inside me, with spiking jolts as she manipulated my clitoris clumsily. She rammed the fingers of my other hand deep into my vagina and began pumping. My voice moaned loudly into the floor.Sarah, keep it do-- dow--- dooowwwn…I could feel every ministration, all the build up, and not being in control just made it ten times hotter. Sure, a lot of this pleasure was just because of Sarah enjoying it -- it was her making my body wet, after all -- but I secretly was into it as well.We built up closer and closer, my hands pushing harder inside. I could feel my right hand start to cramp, but I couldn’t control it, couldn’t loosen the muscles or adjust the position. My face pressed into the ground, and my knees ached. The massive orgasm continued to build up, and I couldn’t do anything about any of it.Oh god, I’m coming!“Ooooooooh!!” Sarah made me moan. “OoooOOooh GOD!”. I came, squirting all over my bedroom floor, fingers continuing to rub inside of me. My toes curled, my breath caught, my eyesight went white and unfocused. Holy shit, Sarah.“Wow.” Sarah panted. “Told ya I could turn you on.” She didn’t even bother getting up, just rolled over on the floor and reached up to her form on the bed above. I could feel the mess she had made on the ground pressing into my bare bottom.She forced me to do a slight sit up, and flicked the switch on the helmet again. I fell backwards onto the ground, my shoulder hitting painfully as my stomach muscles instantly lost the commands they’d been receiving from Sarah. I just lay there, overwhelmed.Sarah, her body still fresh, got up easily. She removed the helmet and blushed as she looked down at me.“I’ll, uh, I’ll leave you to clean up the mess you made.” she said. “I’ll come get the stuff later, my Dad won’t notice it’s gone for a few days.” She made for the door quickly, leaving me laying in her mess. “Bye!”“Bye…” I mumbled. I don’t know how I felt about what just happened.__________Next: Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled Part 2 (Chap 4, 5, 6, 7)
“I’m not sure Sarah, I’m not that desperate.”, I said.“Come on Elle! Aren’t you at least a bit curious?” Sarah whined.Body Rentals had been around for a few years now, but only recently had the price and portability of their control unit’s dropped low enough for regular people to afford them. Regular people like Sarah, who was now sitting on the floor of my room desperately trying to get me to let her try it on me.“Curious, yes.” I said “Keen for you to take control of my body? No.”“Why not? It’s perfectly safe!” Sarah pressed me. She knew I had a hard time saying no to her, and she could tell my reluctance was waning. “It’s easy as pie, all you have to do is stick the receiver to the back of your neck, and then when I put on the helmet and remote in, I get to see what you see!”“And make me do whatever you want.”“I won’t do anything weird!” she exclaimed. Sarah had been telling me all about the Body Rental kit on the way home from class. Her father worked for the company that produced them, and had brought home this new, portable version just yesterday. Sarah had snuck it out of her house -- without permission, I’m sure -- and brought it over to try it on me. Why she wanted to try out being the small mousy girl from biology, I had no idea, but the concept made me uncomfortable.See, the thing is, when you’re wearing the receiver, whoever wore the helmet had complete control over your body - as if it were their own. Sarah would be able to feel, see, and hear everything I did, and she’d also be the one behind the controls. I would be just a passenger in my own body, unable to even blink by myself, just watching myself move until Sarah had the good graces to release me.It actually was even worse than that. If she wanted, she’d be able to make me completely ‘black out’, cutting me off from any awareness of what my body was doing. In that case, I’d just wake up afterwards, having no idea what had transpired while she rode me. It gave me the shivers. I liked Sarah, but we hadn’t known each other all that long, and I didn’t trust her with something like that.“Why don’t I try it on you, if you just want to see it work?” I asked.“Becaaaause”, Sarah replied “You don’t know how to work the controls! I have to be the one to wear the helmet.”I hesitated. I didn’t quite believe her, but I couldn’t really see a way out. She was right -- I was curious.“Come on Elle, I’m not asking much. Just 5 minutes, to see if it works.”. She wasn’t used to not getting what she wanted, and I’d been fiddling about too long.“Okay.” I said. “But only for 5 minutes.”“Yes! Thank you Elle! Thank you!”, Sarah jumped up, excited, and started setting up the equipment.“But I want to remember everything that happens, okay? And don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”, I tried to think if there was anything else I should say. “And don’t leave my room, okay? I don’t want my brother or someone to see me acting weird.”“I won’t act weird.”, Sarah said, her face bent low as she fiddled with the helmet.“And the other stuff?”“Sure, sure”.I don’t think she was really listening, but before I had a chance to repeat my rules, she straightened up, holding a small metal piece in her hand.“Okay, turn around Elle! I’m going to put this on your neck!”. I signed and turned around for her, as she lifted up my hair and stuck the piece right above my spine. It felt kind of cold.“Oooooh, this is going to be so much fun!”. Sarah moved back over to the bed and put the helmet on her head, then carefully laid herself down.“What do I need to do?” I asked, but she wasn’t listening again. I just stood there, looking down at my arms and legs. They’d startled to tingle, just a little bit, like a quiet kind of pins and needles.I was in the middle of wiggling my fingers when suddenly... they stopped moving. I tried to wiggle them again, but couldn’t, it was like somebody had just chopped off all the control signals from my brain. It was a very strange sensation, since I could still feel everything.I tried to look over at Sarah to see if she’d connected yet, but I couldn’t do that either. My eyes wouldn’t obey my commands, they were just stuck, staring at my now stationary hand. I found I couldn’t even blink, no matter how hard I tried. Was it supposed to be like this? Had Sarah stuffed something up? Luckily I was still breathing automatically.Then I felt a very strange sensation, like ice washing down my spine, through my fingers and toes, over my face. And I felt myself smile. Now that was weird, because smiling was about the last thing I wanted to do right now.The fingers on my right hand clenched and opened themselves, I was powerless to do anything about it. Then I felt myself look up, and the smile became a grin. “Looks like it worked!” my voice breathed, in a low kind of voice.Inwardly, I cringed. This wasn’t going to be good.“WOW!” my voice cheered with Sarah’s enthusiasm, as she easily controlled my body. It was kinda unnerving, having your tongue and lips move by themselves. My eyes flickered over to Sarah’s comatose form laying on the bed, helmet fixed on top of her head.“I look like I’m asleep!” Sarah said, way too loudly. I didn’t want my brother walking in on us. “I’ve never seen myself from this angle before!”.Never looked at a photo, then?I was annoyed at myself for letting Sarah take control of me. She was making me act all outgoing and girly -- like her -- not like the mousy nerd I was. It felt weirdly wrong.I felt my weight shift and found myself taking a step towards Sarah’s body, my legs moving without my command, my bare ankles rolling slightly on the carpet as Sarah got her bearings in my body.Careful, I don’t want to get it back hurt because of your clumsiness.“Haha, you’re so short.” she said, her attention distracted away from her limp body. I felt my legs bend as Sarah maneuvered me into a squat. Then she used my legs to suddenly spring up into the air, jumping as high as she could, swinging my arms awkwardly to try and get more height.“I can’t even jump up to my normal height! This is so cool!” She jumped again, and again. Then - OUCH! A sharp pain shot up my leg, I’d landed on something. Outwardly my body didn’t react at all, even as I sent the automatic command to yelp in pain and move away.Goddamn it Sarah I said be careful!The pain flared as Sarah kept the weight on that foot, squishing something sharp into me. I instinctively tried to adjust my weight off the painful object stabbing me, but nothing happened. I couldn’t pull my leg away, couldn’t wiggle, couldn’t do anything. I was helpless!SARAH! What are you doing!?A moment later she looked down, noticing she was standing on something. Another flare of pain as she adjusted my weight and lifted my leg up, to look at the bottom of my foot. One of my brother’s lego pieces sticking out of it. Wasn’t that kid too old to have lego?“Huh, that’s weird.” my mouth moved, betraying none of the frustration I was feeling. “Shouldn’t that have hurt?”Yes it hurt!She flicked off the lego brick, the skin had an indentation, but wasn’t pierced. I wasn’t being a princess, I swear, those things hurt!I felt another sharp jab of pain, this time in my arm. Sarah had pinched me with my own hand! That bitch!“Wow, I can’t feel that at all!”. She pinched me again, harder. I could feel the muscles in my hand straining under her command to squeeze.HEY!“I mean, I can still feel the touch, but no pain at all. This is great!”Yeah, great…She chuckled. “Sorry about that Elle, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She pinched me again as she spoke, clearly not putting that much thought into her apology. At least this one wasn’t as hard.“It’s just so weird not to feel the pain, you know?”, pinching up and down my arm. I tried as hard as I could to stop myself, willing the muscles in my hand to let up, concentrating… concentrating…!“Ah, well”, she said, brushing herself down. “I suppose I shouldn’t try that one out too much, unless I want you to bitch about it all day!”. I’d poured all my energy into letting go, and she hadn’t even noticed. I felt my nervousness increase -- I was totally at her mercy.She brushed herself down again, my own hands moving down my chest and flat stomach. She made me look down, eyes lingering on the lumps that were making my shirt stick out. I felt myself bounce on my toes a little bit, as if in indecision. I hoped Sarah wasn’t thinking what I thought she was thinking.“Um um um um…” the ditsy girl said. “I’m just going to… well… it’s just… I just want to see, just quickly.”Oh no.My betraying hands reached down and began lifting up my shirt, moving quickly, sloppily. Sarah pulled the shirt over my head, getting it caught on my boobs on the way. “Oops, sorry!”.I felt myself look down, at my breasts held tight by my bra. “Oh my god.” Sarah breathed. “They’re so big.”.My boobs weren’t that big, they just stood out on my small frame. But the way Sarah was making me stand, with my chest jutting out and head tilted down as far as it would go -- well, it was certainly showing them off in a way I never would.“I’ve always wanted tits like these, Elle.” I felt my stomach knot up a little bit. Was that why she asked to come over and try out this thing on me? To try out having bigger boobs? My god that girl was shallow. She was tall, blonde, and hot. The fact her boobs were only an A cup didn’t dissuade any of the dozens of guys she got with each semester, why did she care so much?My hands reached behind and undid the clasp of my bra, letting it fall to the ground. Sarah didn’t even notice the uncomfortable position she put my shoulders in while doing it.“Oh my god.” she said again, hefting a boob in my small hand. My hand felt cold and uncomfortable to me, but Sarah certainly was feeling something else…I felt myself grow wet. And that was certainly not at my command. My own hands fondled my boobs more, the fingers pressing into them as Sarah heaved and jiggled my chest around. It was surreal, to have my body respond to the touch, while I felt totally trapped and helpless -- and not wanting to be aroused!But I felt it too, and inwardly I gasped as Sarah used my finger to flick my nipple. She squeezed my boobs hard, hard enough to be a little painful, even.Take it easy Sarah! I think that’s enough for now!She pressed my legs together as I felt myself get wetter. She was going to ruin my underwear at this rate. She slowly began lowering a hand, down to between my legs.That’s not yours to play with!And then I heard a gasp. Sarah made me look up, and there, in the doorway, was my little brother Ben staring open mouthed at me. Shit! How long had he watched me -- Sarah -- fondling? Not cool!I cringed and tried to cover myself, but Sarah made me sit still, hands still squeezing my boobs. She forced me to smile. “Oops.” she said. He stared for a moment longer, then ran away.She turned back to her limp form on the bed. “Guess I should let you go, ay?”, she said casually, genuinely enjoying herself.I’m going to kill you for this, Sarah.Sarah walked me back to the bed, my eyes looking down at her body’s limp form. She stopped and smiled down at herself. I wanted to scream.My brother just saw me fondling myself! Get the hell out of my body Sarah!Ignoring me, she reached down to brush her hair out of her face. My eyes lingered on my nails as she did it. “You have such nice nails, Elle. And such small hands!”. She waved them in front of her own face, giggling. Then she poked her sleeping form in the cheek, with one of my outstretched fingers.“I can’t feel anything from my own body.” Sarah said to herself. Or maybe she said it to me, it’s hard to tell who she’s talking to when she’s using my mouth to do it. She laughed as she used my hands to push her own mouth into a smile, and then a frown, playing with her features from the outside.Yes, yes, very funny. Now get out of me!Sarah fiddled around with her eyebrows for a moment, using my nails to pluck a few hairs. Then she stuck my finger up her own pert nose, letting out a snort of laughter from my body.That’s disgusting, Sarah. And it’s your own body!!“I suppose I better check how you’re feeling about this, Elle.” Sarah said, sighing. She leaned across her body, and flicked a switch on the side of the helmet.Instantly, I felt myself falling, suddenly no longer having Sarah control my balance. I fell forward, landing awkwardly on top of Sarah’s body on the bed. I scrambled back, regaining control of my rebellious limbs.“Haha, careful!” said Sarah, opening her eyes and grinning. She sat up on the bed and stretched. “I wouldn’t want to do that for too long, already my body feels funny coming back!”My own arms and legs were tingling slightly, but the feeling was going away. I quickly found my bearings and rounded on her.“What the hell, Sarah!” I hissed. “What do you think you were doing?!”“I just wanted to see what it felt like having big boobs!” she replied, innocently. “I didn’t think you’d mind that much. Even you have to admit you have a great rack.” She gestured at my bare chest, and I blushed, scrambling to find the clothes Sarah had thrown around the room.“You should have asked first.” I grumbled, putting my bra back on.“Oh come on! I could tell you enjoyed it!” she chucked “I certainly did.”“About that! I don’t appreciate somebody else turning me on like that!”“Don’t we usually get turned on by other people?” Sarah grinned mischievously. “Maybe I’m just extra good at it.”“That’s not the same, and you know it.” For all my posturing, it was actually kinda hot, having my body get all aroused without my input. Wait -- did I only find it hot because Sarah found it hot, and she was controlling my body’s feelings? Argh, this was so confusing.Sarah was still looking at me, a bit of a glint in her eye. “Oh yeah? I bet I could make you soooooo horny.”I gulped. She wasn’t going to do that, was she? I hesitated, then began to reach up to remove the receiver from the back of my neck.“Maybe another time-- “Sarah flicked the switch on the helmet again, and my hand froze in the air. I felt a chill wash over me. A moment later, her body collapsed back onto the bed.Really?“Oh yesssss.” my traitorous voice breathed. My mouth opened wide. “I’m baaaaaack” Sarah sung, way too loudly.Keep it down, Sarah!My eyes looked down at my chest, with my recently re-donned bra holding up my perky breasts. Sarah jutted out my chest to get a good look. “Can’t be having that, can we?”. She reached behind my back and removed my bra, letting my breasts once again fall freely. She took them in my hands. “Mmmmm, where were we?”I could feel a growing wetness down below, as Sarah squeezed my boobs tight. She ran my fingers down my flat stomach and began to undo the buttons on my jeans.“You’ve been working out, have you? I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I pigged out in your body then?” She giggled, forcing my voice into her girly mannerisms. It sounded wrong - I don’t normally giggle.She pulled down my pants and kicked them across the room, controlling my foot with a finesse completely foreign to me. Then she bent all the way down, and used my eyes to stare directly at my vagina.“Didn’t even shave for me!” she laughed. This was so embarrassing. Not that I had pubic hair, of course, that was totally normal. But bending over and talking into my own vagina? Not something I would normally be caught dead doing.She poked it with one of my fingers, and I felt a wave of arousal wash through me. Sarah was enjoying this immensely. I could even see some of my pubic hair glistening with the wetness Sarah was forcing on me.Sarah poked the lips again, pushing my labia to the side, inspecting the hole. And… “Haha, your clit is much smaller than mine.” It was bad enough she was controlling my body, but did she have to compare everything between us?She used my middle finger to give my clitoris a rub, and I felt a spike of pleasure jolt through me. Sarah gasped, and clenched my vagina in arousal. I tried to rub it again, but couldn’t -- my body was still completely out of my control.If you’re going to do it, bloody do it!My fingers curled themselves, then flicked my clitoris. Hard.Ouch! Hey!My body responded positively though, the pulsing wetness within me getting even more powerful. Sarah flicked again, another jolt, of pleasure and of pain. “This normally hurts too much to be much fun.” my voice announced, “But when I’m controlling you, we can’t feel any of the pain! Isn’t that great?”Hey! Wait! I can still feel the pain!I wanted to shout, but nothing came out. I concentrated on moving my lips, but only felt myself lick them as Sarah worked herself up. Another flick. Another jolt.Sarah moved my body down onto it’s knees, a grin on my face. She reached behind and slapped me hard on my bottom, using all the pitiful strength of my weak arm. This was humiliating! Not that I masturbated very much, but when I did it was lying comfortably back on my bed, quietly rubbing myself until I orgasmed.This was loud, messy, and not at all comfortable. Sarah lent forward, my face and shoulder pressing into the ground, uncomfortably close to her dirty shoes and socks. She reached down with both arms and began rubbing in a circle, pushing down harder then I would have liked. It was so strange. And so, so hot.I could feel all of Sarah’s pleasure as she played with my body. A warm, radiating, pleasurable pulsing deep inside me, with spiking jolts as she manipulated my clitoris clumsily. She rammed the fingers of my other hand deep into my vagina and began pumping. My voice moaned loudly into the floor.Sarah, keep it do-- dow--- dooowwwn…I could feel every ministration, all the build up, and not being in control just made it ten times hotter. Sure, a lot of this pleasure was just because of Sarah enjoying it -- it was her making my body wet, after all -- but I secretly was into it as well.We built up closer and closer, my hands pushing harder inside. I could feel my right hand start to cramp, but I couldn’t control it, couldn’t loosen the muscles or adjust the position. My face pressed into the ground, and my knees ached. The massive orgasm continued to build up, and I couldn’t do anything about any of it.Oh god, I’m coming!“Ooooooooh!!” Sarah made me moan. “OoooOOooh GOD!”. I came, squirting all over my bedroom floor, fingers continuing to rub inside of me. My toes curled, my breath caught, my eyesight went white and unfocused. Holy shit, Sarah.“Wow.” Sarah panted. “Told ya I could turn you on.” She didn’t even bother getting up, just rolled over on the floor and reached up to her form on the bed above. I could feel the mess she had made on the ground pressing into my bare bottom.She forced me to do a slight sit up, and flicked the switch on the helmet again. I fell backwards onto the ground, my shoulder hitting painfully as my stomach muscles instantly lost the commands they’d been receiving from Sarah. I just lay there, overwhelmed.Sarah, her body still fresh, got up easily. She removed the helmet and blushed as she looked down at me.“I’ll, uh, I’ll leave you to clean up the mess you made.” she said. “I’ll come get the stuff later, my Dad won’t notice it’s gone for a few days.” She made for the door quickly, leaving me laying in her mess. “Bye!”“Bye…” I mumbled. I don’t know how I felt about what just happened.__________Next: Body Rentals - Elle Gets Controlled Part 2 (Chap 4, 5, 6, 7)
6
36.4K
12
1
Every few years a storm will pass over Bright City, a storm containing the spirits of the dead who would use this opportunity to enjoy what it feels to be alive again.
Bright City rarely experienced heavy winds at nighttime, such events happening only rarely on stormy nights. It was because of this that the people of the city took cover inside their homes as a storm was brewing in the night sky. But they didn’t know the meaning behind this particular storm, as the spirits of the dead floated across the winds of the approaching tempest.
As the wind began to pick up the spirits of the dead were getting excited. Two spirits in particular, a man and a woman, waited on the edge of the wind’s breath. The time had come.
It’s been a while, hasn’t it Rebecca? Samuel asked his wife.
Five years. Rebecca replied, getting closer to her husband, I was beginning to think we wouldn’t have another chance.
Indeed. Samuel replied, But now that we have the chance… which one do you want?
Rebecca turned her attention to the apartments. Around them, the storm was bringing the dead back for one night and everyone was determined to make the most out of the one night they would have in who knew how long.
She saw the dead flying into rooms, possessing whoever was inside for their own ends. Already she saw the spirit of a dead man possessing a woman around college age and stripping off her clothes so that he can… enjoy her.
Rebecca felt a twinge of jealously at that, but when she saw the woman lived alone most of her jealously slipped away. Some of it returned when the dead man removed the college girl’s bra. There was no way a girl her age should have those kinds of breasts!
Honey, Samuel warned, we’re running out of options here.
Rebecca snapped out of it and wrapped herself tighter around her husband. Sorry honey, she told him, just got lost in my thoughts is all.
Rebecca looked through the windows of the apartment building. Most of the good couples were already taken, several of which had already gotten to business. Rebecca was beginning to worry she was taking too long when she looked through a window and saw a young man and woman. Both college age and both untaken. It helped that they were good looking as well.
Rebecca smiled and pointed her finger at the couple, There. She told Samuel.
Samuel brought his hands around her, the tips of his fingers lightly touching her breasts. Rebecca would have shivered if she was still able to feel anything.
Remember our promise. Samuel whispered, Let’s go.
The two spirits flew upon the wind and into the bodies of the unsuspecting couple in the apartment. The two students gasped as the ghosts entered them, Rebecca felt warmth flow into her as she asserted herself into the body of the young man, and Samuel into the body of the woman. There was some resistance, some shock, and then blackness as Rebecca slowly gained control of her new, temporary body.
The darkness receded and Rebecca opened her eyes to find herself in the land of the living again. She felt her heart beating, blood flowing, and could feel the world around her once more. She looked down at the hands of her body and wiggled them, feeling not only life but also strength. She ran those hands across her body. Clean shaven face, short blonde hair, so far, she was liking what she had even if her body was a little lanky.
“Well?” asked a husky, feminine voice, “How do I look?”
Rebecca stopped the process of exploring her temporary body to look at the body Samuel had possessed. The woman was tall (though shorter than Rebecca’s body), with big boobs (which made Rebecca a little jealous), and auburn hair which went down to her shoulders, drawing attention to those sparkling blue eyes. A name echoed in her head, one that this body knew quite well. Katie. The name of the woman whose body Samuel currently occupied, just as the name of Rebecaa’s body was Steven.
Rebecca stared at Samuel wordlessly for a second as she felt blood flow between her legs. Her breathing increased when she felt her penis straining against the fabric of the pants Steven’s body was wearing. It seems the spine wasn’t the only thing exceptionally long about this body. She stood upright and enjoyed the feeling of her member pulsing with every beat of Steven’s heart.
A smile formed on Katie’s body. Rebecca recognized it as the same mischievous smile Samuel gave her when they were still alive. Samuel’s hands flew to the breasts of his borrowed body as he slowly walked towards her. “Come on, babe.” He whispered in Katie’s deep voice. “Let’s have some fun.”
Those slender hands went to her chest and took off the shirt Steven’s body was wearing, exposing a skinny abdomen. Before Samuel could continue, Rebecca took advantage of her stronger male body and ripped off Katie’s top, exposing Katie’s breasts and watching as they bounced up and down before falling to resting position. “Well that wasn’t very polite.” Samuel commented.
Rebecca grinned, “It makes things easier for me.” Before bringing her hands to her husband’s breasts.
They were firm and warm in her large, rough hands. Not only that but judging by Samuel’s low whimpers they were also sensitive. Ignoring her own pang of jealously, Rebecca delighted in the feeling of Sammuel slipping her pants slipping off her body. There was some pain as her dick was forced down, but that pain quickly turned to pleasure when it snapped upwards, and was parallel to the floor, pointing to Samuel. Outside, the rain started and fell hard, nearly but was nearly drowned out by the howling winds.
Rebecca gasped and involuntarily squeezed the boobs in her hands as she felt warm slender hands wrapping around her penis. It was her turn to whimper as those fingers, guided by the skill and experience of Samuel, worked their way across her shaft and pulled back her foreskin to expose her head, “I wonder how long you can last?” he asked, lightly flicking her penis head with his fingers.
“Longer than you.” Rebecca replied as she undid the shorts Samuel was wearing and moved closer to embrace him. She delighted in feeling how hard his heart was beating against her chest, rivaling the thunder outside. Samuel hugged tighter, pulling Rebecca closer to enjoy the feeling of his breasts against her body. She could only hope he enjoyed her cock resting against his stomach right now. Already she could feel pressure stirring inside.
The two looked into each other’s eyes and neither hesitated as they went in for a kiss. Those slender hands ran along her body. Rebecca shivered as she felt those warm hands run along her shoulder blades, down her back, before admiring the ass of the body she had hijacked. She jumped as she received a firm squeeze on the butt and felt precum building on the head of her stolen penis.
Rebecca growled in ecstasy and moved to return the favor. With her fingers, Rebecca traced down Katie’s spine, before cupping that ass in her hands. Rebecca stared at her husband’s eyes in victory when she squeezed as hard as she could. Sammuel broke the kiss and took a few steps back gasping for air, his hands resting on those perfect boobs. “We picked really good ones, didn’t we?” Rebecca asked, seeing her chance.
She lifted Samuel and threw him on the couch. He landed, his mouth a wide smile as Rebecca rushed over him, the pressure in her penis was quickly building and needed to be released. Thankfully for the both of them, neither body was a virgin and while Samuel grunted in pain as Rebecca’s penis slid inside him, that pain in his eyes quickly subsided as ecstasy took over. “Fuck me.” He whispered in that lovely husky voice.
Rebecca had inhabited male bodies in the past, and while this one wasn’t the hottest either she or Samuel possessed, this one did have the most impressive cock. There was also, Rebecca noticed, a natural attraction. She grinned as she leaned down to kiss her husband, “This body is very attracted to yours.”
Sammuel leaned closer, causing Rebecca’s dick to slide further into him, “And mine really wants to get laid right now,” he whispered, “so let’s do it.” They kissed, their tongues exploring each other’s mouth as Rebecca brought her hand to the right boob of Katie’s body. Her husband’s vagina reacted immediately, and Katie broke the kiss to let out a gasp as ecstasy began to take over.
They quickly fell into a rhythm, their hips thrusting against each other as Rebecca felt the pressure inside of her continue to grow. She gritted her teeth in an effort to hold it in, something that only made the feeling more intense. “what’s wrong, babe?” Katie’s body teased through clenched teeth, "Am I too much for you?”
“No!” Rebecca lied, Steven’s body moving almost of its own will, “You won’t get the best of me!”
There must have been something, a sign that she was lying because Samuel grinned. Rebecca knew right away that he saw her weakness and was going to turn the tables. She was not, however, expecting how he did it.
Rebecca let out a cry as Samuel threw himself from the couch, causing both of them to end up on the floor, except this time Samuel was on top. Those blue eyes were wide and wild, and Rebecca whimpered in pleasure when she felt those expert hands tracing against the outline of her chest.
Steven’s body admired the way Katie’s breasts bounced, as well as the way her stomach moved each thrust. Rebecca clenched her teeth as she felt the semen building inside of her, forcing its way through her shaft. She stared at Katie’s blue eyes and saw the emotions swirling inside Sammuel. They were both so close.
“I’m cumming!” Rebecca moaned.
“Hah!” Sammuel moaned, but his victory was short lived as he came immediately after.
Rebecca let out a sigh as the pressure escaped her penis at the same time Samuel’s juices splashed against her face. She licked that landed on her lips and reveled the taste in her mouth.
They panted as their bodies began to recover. Samuel slid off Rebecca’s deflating cock and laid down naked on the floor next to her. Despite her recent ejaculation, Steven’s body still admired Katie’s body as it laid down next to her. “I love you.” Rebecca said, turning to face Sammuel.
“I love you too.” Sammuel replied, turning over and embracing his wife in a hug.
Rebecca held him tight, enjoying the warmth and feeling of their naked bodies against each other. Outside, the storm was slowing down, going from a downpour to a light drizzle. “It’s time.” She said.
The two spirits slipped out of their stolen bodies. The world became numb again as Rebecca lost the senses of the living. She embraced her husband as they looked down at the naked college students laying on the floor before them.
They’ll certainly be very confused when they wake up. Rebecca said.
Katie will be upset that her top got ruined. Samuel replied.
Why? Rebecca asked, leaning closer to Samuel, It was ugly.
Samuel gave his wife a small, yet passionate kiss, I thought it was cute.
Rebecca rolled her eyes, And that’s why I never let you pick out my clothes when we were still alive.
Just like that the storm was gone and with it, the dead. Any poor souls who missed the passing storm were destroyed when the sun rose and the living again began to assert themselves. Rebecca and Samuel would pass the time wondering when the next storm would come.
Bright City rarely experienced heavy winds at nighttime, such events happening only rarely on stormy nights. It was because of this that the people of the city took cover inside their homes as a storm was brewing in the night sky. But they didn’t know the meaning behind this particular storm, as the spirits of the dead floated across the winds of the approaching tempest.
As the wind began to pick up the spirits of the dead were getting excited. Two spirits in particular, a man and a woman, waited on the edge of the wind’s breath. The time had come.
It’s been a while, hasn’t it Rebecca? Samuel asked his wife.
Five years. Rebecca replied, getting closer to her husband, I was beginning to think we wouldn’t have another chance.
Indeed. Samuel replied, But now that we have the chance… which one do you want?
Rebecca turned her attention to the apartments. Around them, the storm was bringing the dead back for one night and everyone was determined to make the most out of the one night they would have in who knew how long.
She saw the dead flying into rooms, possessing whoever was inside for their own ends. Already she saw the spirit of a dead man possessing a woman around college age and stripping off her clothes so that he can… enjoy her.
Rebecca felt a twinge of jealously at that, but when she saw the woman lived alone most of her jealously slipped away. Some of it returned when the dead man removed the college girl’s bra. There was no way a girl her age should have those kinds of breasts!
Honey, Samuel warned, we’re running out of options here.
Rebecca snapped out of it and wrapped herself tighter around her husband. Sorry honey, she told him, just got lost in my thoughts is all.
Rebecca looked through the windows of the apartment building. Most of the good couples were already taken, several of which had already gotten to business. Rebecca was beginning to worry she was taking too long when she looked through a window and saw a young man and woman. Both college age and both untaken. It helped that they were good looking as well.
Rebecca smiled and pointed her finger at the couple, There. She told Samuel.
Samuel brought his hands around her, the tips of his fingers lightly touching her breasts. Rebecca would have shivered if she was still able to feel anything.
Remember our promise. Samuel whispered, Let’s go.
The two spirits flew upon the wind and into the bodies of the unsuspecting couple in the apartment. The two students gasped as the ghosts entered them, Rebecca felt warmth flow into her as she asserted herself into the body of the young man, and Samuel into the body of the woman. There was some resistance, some shock, and then blackness as Rebecca slowly gained control of her new, temporary body.
The darkness receded and Rebecca opened her eyes to find herself in the land of the living again. She felt her heart beating, blood flowing, and could feel the world around her once more. She looked down at the hands of her body and wiggled them, feeling not only life but also strength. She ran those hands across her body. Clean shaven face, short blonde hair, so far, she was liking what she had even if her body was a little lanky.
“Well?” asked a husky, feminine voice, “How do I look?”
Rebecca stopped the process of exploring her temporary body to look at the body Samuel had possessed. The woman was tall (though shorter than Rebecca’s body), with big boobs (which made Rebecca a little jealous), and auburn hair which went down to her shoulders, drawing attention to those sparkling blue eyes. A name echoed in her head, one that this body knew quite well. Katie. The name of the woman whose body Samuel currently occupied, just as the name of Rebecaa’s body was Steven.
Rebecca stared at Samuel wordlessly for a second as she felt blood flow between her legs. Her breathing increased when she felt her penis straining against the fabric of the pants Steven’s body was wearing. It seems the spine wasn’t the only thing exceptionally long about this body. She stood upright and enjoyed the feeling of her member pulsing with every beat of Steven’s heart.
A smile formed on Katie’s body. Rebecca recognized it as the same mischievous smile Samuel gave her when they were still alive. Samuel’s hands flew to the breasts of his borrowed body as he slowly walked towards her. “Come on, babe.” He whispered in Katie’s deep voice. “Let’s have some fun.”
Those slender hands went to her chest and took off the shirt Steven’s body was wearing, exposing a skinny abdomen. Before Samuel could continue, Rebecca took advantage of her stronger male body and ripped off Katie’s top, exposing Katie’s breasts and watching as they bounced up and down before falling to resting position. “Well that wasn’t very polite.” Samuel commented.
Rebecca grinned, “It makes things easier for me.” Before bringing her hands to her husband’s breasts.
They were firm and warm in her large, rough hands. Not only that but judging by Samuel’s low whimpers they were also sensitive. Ignoring her own pang of jealously, Rebecca delighted in the feeling of Sammuel slipping her pants slipping off her body. There was some pain as her dick was forced down, but that pain quickly turned to pleasure when it snapped upwards, and was parallel to the floor, pointing to Samuel. Outside, the rain started and fell hard, nearly but was nearly drowned out by the howling winds.
Rebecca gasped and involuntarily squeezed the boobs in her hands as she felt warm slender hands wrapping around her penis. It was her turn to whimper as those fingers, guided by the skill and experience of Samuel, worked their way across her shaft and pulled back her foreskin to expose her head, “I wonder how long you can last?” he asked, lightly flicking her penis head with his fingers.
“Longer than you.” Rebecca replied as she undid the shorts Samuel was wearing and moved closer to embrace him. She delighted in feeling how hard his heart was beating against her chest, rivaling the thunder outside. Samuel hugged tighter, pulling Rebecca closer to enjoy the feeling of his breasts against her body. She could only hope he enjoyed her cock resting against his stomach right now. Already she could feel pressure stirring inside.
The two looked into each other’s eyes and neither hesitated as they went in for a kiss. Those slender hands ran along her body. Rebecca shivered as she felt those warm hands run along her shoulder blades, down her back, before admiring the ass of the body she had hijacked. She jumped as she received a firm squeeze on the butt and felt precum building on the head of her stolen penis.
Rebecca growled in ecstasy and moved to return the favor. With her fingers, Rebecca traced down Katie’s spine, before cupping that ass in her hands. Rebecca stared at her husband’s eyes in victory when she squeezed as hard as she could. Sammuel broke the kiss and took a few steps back gasping for air, his hands resting on those perfect boobs. “We picked really good ones, didn’t we?” Rebecca asked, seeing her chance.
She lifted Samuel and threw him on the couch. He landed, his mouth a wide smile as Rebecca rushed over him, the pressure in her penis was quickly building and needed to be released. Thankfully for the both of them, neither body was a virgin and while Samuel grunted in pain as Rebecca’s penis slid inside him, that pain in his eyes quickly subsided as ecstasy took over. “Fuck me.” He whispered in that lovely husky voice.
Rebecca had inhabited male bodies in the past, and while this one wasn’t the hottest either she or Samuel possessed, this one did have the most impressive cock. There was also, Rebecca noticed, a natural attraction. She grinned as she leaned down to kiss her husband, “This body is very attracted to yours.”
Sammuel leaned closer, causing Rebecca’s dick to slide further into him, “And mine really wants to get laid right now,” he whispered, “so let’s do it.” They kissed, their tongues exploring each other’s mouth as Rebecca brought her hand to the right boob of Katie’s body. Her husband’s vagina reacted immediately, and Katie broke the kiss to let out a gasp as ecstasy began to take over.
They quickly fell into a rhythm, their hips thrusting against each other as Rebecca felt the pressure inside of her continue to grow. She gritted her teeth in an effort to hold it in, something that only made the feeling more intense. “what’s wrong, babe?” Katie’s body teased through clenched teeth, "Am I too much for you?”
“No!” Rebecca lied, Steven’s body moving almost of its own will, “You won’t get the best of me!”
There must have been something, a sign that she was lying because Samuel grinned. Rebecca knew right away that he saw her weakness and was going to turn the tables. She was not, however, expecting how he did it.
Rebecca let out a cry as Samuel threw himself from the couch, causing both of them to end up on the floor, except this time Samuel was on top. Those blue eyes were wide and wild, and Rebecca whimpered in pleasure when she felt those expert hands tracing against the outline of her chest.
Steven’s body admired the way Katie’s breasts bounced, as well as the way her stomach moved each thrust. Rebecca clenched her teeth as she felt the semen building inside of her, forcing its way through her shaft. She stared at Katie’s blue eyes and saw the emotions swirling inside Sammuel. They were both so close.
“I’m cumming!” Rebecca moaned.
“Hah!” Sammuel moaned, but his victory was short lived as he came immediately after.
Rebecca let out a sigh as the pressure escaped her penis at the same time Samuel’s juices splashed against her face. She licked that landed on her lips and reveled the taste in her mouth.
They panted as their bodies began to recover. Samuel slid off Rebecca’s deflating cock and laid down naked on the floor next to her. Despite her recent ejaculation, Steven’s body still admired Katie’s body as it laid down next to her. “I love you.” Rebecca said, turning to face Sammuel.
“I love you too.” Sammuel replied, turning over and embracing his wife in a hug.
Rebecca held him tight, enjoying the warmth and feeling of their naked bodies against each other. Outside, the storm was slowing down, going from a downpour to a light drizzle. “It’s time.” She said.
The two spirits slipped out of their stolen bodies. The world became numb again as Rebecca lost the senses of the living. She embraced her husband as they looked down at the naked college students laying on the floor before them.
They’ll certainly be very confused when they wake up. Rebecca said.
Katie will be upset that her top got ruined. Samuel replied.
Why? Rebecca asked, leaning closer to Samuel, It was ugly.
Samuel gave his wife a small, yet passionate kiss, I thought it was cute.
Rebecca rolled her eyes, And that’s why I never let you pick out my clothes when we were still alive.
Just like that the storm was gone and with it, the dead. Any poor souls who missed the passing storm were destroyed when the sun rose and the living again began to assert themselves. Rebecca and Samuel would pass the time wondering when the next storm would come.
1
2.0K
0
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
-
Chapter by
NightOwl005 · 04 Apr 2025 -
Jack wakes up in an unfamiliar place and, to his horror, realize he's going to sold to a vampire!
-
-
Jack woke up slowly with a dull headache right behind his eyes and forehead. He tried to rub his head, but quickly found his hands were bound behind his back. That woke him up fully. He gasped, or rather tried to, but his mouth was gagged as well. He looked around him, his eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness.
He was in a cage, alone. He sat up, nearly falling over when the ground beneath him lurched. Jack was thrown backwards from the force, hitting his head hard against the wall. Grunts came from elsewhere around him, muffled, some weaker than others. Jack sat up against the wall and looked around.
As his eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, a horrible thought came over him. Oh dear gods, please don’t let this be real! There were a few other cages in there with him, and inside were other humans. They were dirty, looking like they haven’t had a proper meal in weeks, much less a shower. There were various ages and sizes as well, with the one unifying factor being their ragged appearance and demeanor.
Dirt, mud, and grime covered their bodies, tattered clothes, and tear stained cheeks. Others simply slumped against the walls, their eyes glossy, with the only sign of them still being alive being the gentle rising and falling of their chests. We’ve been taken by snatchers, Jack thought, his mind racing. How did this happen? There’s no way any of them should have been in Rubyshire! Were the damn guardians not doing their gods forsaken job!
A moment of fury briefly overcame him, and as the ground once again lurched beneath him, Jack used that to lunge towards the bars. He grunted in pain. The bars stood strong against his futile attack. Only thing that accomplished was making his headache worse and giving him aches along his shoulder.
There was another thing this accomplished though, outside the dark room, a loud voice called out, “Quiet in there!” The crack of a whip came afterwards, and numerous other peoples in the cages shied away or tensed up. A few of them even glared at Jack, shaking their heads at him. Lost the urge to fight back or something? Jack leaned against the bars, shifting his body to find a position that would ease the aching the most.
He thought back to what happened before all this. How could this have happened?
Jack’s head was swimming as he downed another drink. The taste was bitter, and it went down hard. He always hated these things, felt they made people stupid. But then again, here he was at a bar, having several drinks after he saw his grades for University. These made it easier to forget, if only for a little bit.
How was he going to tell his parents? Would they even care? His mom might, she believed in him, even if Jack suspected it might be pretend. His dad, however, would just shake his head in disappointment. Wallis was always the favorite, he had been sent to the capital university fully paid for by dad, while Jack was lucky he managed to pay for the university at Rubyshire.
Guess you were right about me, old man. Jack thought bitterly, taking another sip, but I don’t think I’ll give you the satisfaction of seeing me return home without a degree! Yes, he could go into the workforce, or maybe try a trade school. If nothing else he could try being a guardian, wasn’t the flashiest of jobs, but at least he could make sure no snatchers got inside.
He didn’t even realize he was giggling with a mad grin on his face until the barkeeper came up to him and tapped his finger on the counter to catch his attention. “H-huuh?” Jack mumbled.
“You’re disturbing some of the other patrons, you know?” the barkeep replied, “How many of those have you had?”
Jack thought for a moment, struggling to remember how numbers and words worked. “Can’t ‘memb’r,” he replied, “but I thin’ ill a’ve ‘noth’r!”
The barkeep shook his head, taking Jack’s mug away from him. No matter, Jack just finished it anyway. “I think it’ll be best if you wait awhile, or you have something to eat first.”
Jack stood up, and grabbed onto the counter as his legs struggled to carry him. “Dun act like ooo know bett’r thin me!” Jack slurred, “I thin I’m dun here.”
He stumbled outside, managing not to bump into anyone on his way out. The cold air was good for him, helped clear his mind a little. There were a few people on the streets, most likely other drunks and insomniacs. The lamps of the city burned dull, the guardians needed to refill the oil.
Jack walked around for a bit, grumbling to himself about what happened in university. His professor had it out for him. Didn’t like Jack coming from a well off family. I’ll wipe that smug look off your face!
He swung out, his fist striking nothing but air. Unfortunately, the weight behind it caused him to stumble and fall. He landed in a puddle, and managed to avoid striking his head on the street. His body was heavy. Waking up in a guardian’s holding cell wasn’t ideal, but it would be better than stumbling back to his dorm.
Jack laughed as he succumbed to sleep.
Bastards let some snatchers into the city, Jack thought, only way I would’ve been captured. To the abyss with them! In a rage, Jack started beating against the bars with his foot. He stopped quickly after another crack of a whip from outside. I should save my strength, he thought, they probably won’t feed with me, or at least not give me any proper meal. I’ll need my strength so I can escape.
While Jack was putting together a plan for what to do if they ever let him out of this cage, the wagon came to a stop and a voice from outside shouted, “Oh, a customer!”
Jack’s mouth went dry. There were a few people who would be willing to buy another human and the few options he could think of weren’t the greatest. Slavers were the most common, as were scientists who did unethical research, and of course there’s the variety of monsters who eat humans. None of these possibilities were particularly appealing.
“How may I help you?” the same voice asked.
Jack heard a response, although it was from a much quieter and refined voice than the snatchers, “I’ve been looking to get a new servant for my estate, might I take a look at your wares?”
“Of course!” the snatcher replied, “I’ll get the door for you!”
Outside, Jack heard footsteps, and a door closing. The snatcher warned his customer not to get too close to them, since they might try to use her as a hostage. His customer simply laughed and said that wouldn’t be a problem.
The door to their wagon opened and two people came in. The snatcher carried a lantern on him, momentarily blinding everyone already inside the wagon. When Jack’s eyes adjusted to the sudden light he was able to get a good look at the snatcher.
His eyes widened when he saw the snatcher was wearing the leather jacket of the guardians, and even had the seal of the guardians stitched above his heart. The snatcher was clean shaven and had short black hair, in summary, he looked like what someone would think of if they pictured an average guardian.
His customer moved quickly, going from cage to cage to examine the people inside. She was tall, taller even than the guardian. Her skin was pale, and Jack was able to see some veins through her skin. He sucked in a breath, or rather tried to since the gag was still in his mouth. She moved with unnatural speed to the next cage to examine the others, sniffing from the other side of the bars.
She was dressed nicely, wearing a blue travel coat with embroidery etched upon it. Her hair was a deep black and pulled into a loose ponytail. Her trousers were brown and looked worn. Unlike the snatcher, whose boots made noise wherever he stepped, she was nearly silent as she moved over to the next cage. Jack caught a brief look at her as she moved and saw she was barefoot.
“Anyone catch your eye?” the snatcher asked.
She shook her head as she moved over to the next cage, “plenty of people here look a bit too sickly for my taste, I’d rather avoid having to nurse them back to health before they can begin working.”
“Apologies, miss,” the snatcher replied, “most of the people here tried to rebel against us, had to make sure they didn’t get any ideas.”
The woman sighed, “I suppose it can’t be helped.”
She came towards Jack’s cage, and he shrinked back when her eyes fell upon him. Her eyes were blood red, and she smiled when she saw him, revealing two long and sharp fangs among the rest of her teeth.
“This one looks cute,” the woman said, leaning towards the bars as Jack scooted further back, “looks like he doesn’t need that long to recover either.”
“Are you sure about him?” the snatcher asked, “We just picked him up last night, haven’t had the chance to beat the fight out of him.”
“Even better,” she replied, licking her lips, “I think I’ll take him.”
Gods no.
The snatcher laughed, “Well, we don’t accept refunds, so if he doesn’t work out, that’s not our responsibility. That’ll be two hundred knots.”
The vampire handed him the money as the snatcher left to grab his buddy to help get him out of the cage. Gods, please don’t let this be real! Jack thought, glaring at the vampire, This is all a bad dream!
“I love that look in your eyes,” the vampire said, “so scared, and angry. Oh… it makes me excited, I’m sure your blood is pumping fast right now, isn’t it?”
Jack shivered, but tried not to show his fear. The vampire, however, seemed to have noticed.
“Oh dear,” she chuckled, her voice strangely warm yet there was a disturbing note of something else, “seems you’re a bit more scared now.”
The snatcher came back with his buddy who was also wearing the uniform of a guardian. The first snatcher produced a ring of keys while the other held a whip in his hand. “I wouldn’t try anything if I was you,” the second snatcher said, holding his whip, “unless you want to be whipped.”
The door creaked open and the first snatcher came in and grabbed Jack roughly by the shoulder as he produced a knife to cut the bindings around his feet. “On your feet!” The snatcher forced him to stand up, and kept a strong grip on Jack’s shoulder.
“You think you could undo his gag?” the vampire asked, “I’d like to know what he has to say.”
“As you wish,” the snatcher replied, undoing the gag.
The first thing Jack did was cough and wet his mouth now that the foul gag was removed. He took in a few deep breaths with his mouth before he did the second thing, which was to look at the two snatchers and say, “The gods will damn you forever!”
The snatchers chuckled, “We’ve been doing this for over a decade, if the gods cared, they would have done something by now!”
They lead him, forcibly, out of the wagon. His hands were still bound, and the snatcher was still gripping him tightly, and he didn’t want to see how well the second snatcher could use that whip, and of course there was the vampire who walked a little too close to him for comfort.
“Yes,” the vampire whispered, “I think you’ll do nicely.”
Jack was surprised to see it was twilight outside, with the sun barely setting below the horizon. The sky was cloudy, probably giving the vampire enough cover so she wouldn’t burn in the sunlight.
There was a carriage waiting for them. Jack was surprised to see the driver was a human dressed almost as nicely as the vampire, “Did you find someone, Mistress Ash?”
“I did, Atticus,” she replied, “I’m glad we can cut our trip short, I can spend some time with our newest member.”
“Alright Mistress.” Atticus replied.
“Remember,” the snatcher began as Atticus came over to open the door to the carriage, “anything that happens with him is not our problem.”
“Don’t worry,” Ash replied, “I know.”
While the first snatcher was talking to Ash, Jack felt the second snatcher slip something into his pocket, “Go ahead and use it when you think you have the chance,” the second snatcher whispered in his ear, “do the world a favor and rid of us of her kind.”
Afterwards, Jack was shoved into the carriage and the two snatchers bid Ash a good day before going back to their wagon. This can’t be happening! The vampire smirked as she closed the door as she entered the carriage, taking the opposite seat from him. She leaned back, smiling slightly as Atticus got the horses going again.
“What do you plan to do with me?” Jack asked, sounding braver than he felt.
“First, you’ll need a bath,” Ash replied, giggling slightly and pinching her nose, “Afterwards, I’ll give you some time to rest before having another of our members get you acquainted with my estate and any duties that may fall upon you. Oh, where are my manners? Come here, let me undo your wrists.”
Reluctantly, Jack shuffled around to give her access to the bindings on his wrist. Her touch was cold, sending shivers through his body, but she was surprisingly gentle, never once scratching or gripping him too tight. The bindings came away without much problem but before Jack could move, Ash had her fingers on him, tracing along his arms.
“Oh yes,” she said, her voice low, “I think I picked good here.”
Jack couldn’t stop himself, and swiftly spun around, scooting to the far corner of the carriage.
Ash smiled, “I’m sorry, I have trouble controlling myself sometimes.”
“What will you do if I try to make a run for it?” Jack asked, gesturing to the door.
“You really think you can escape a vampire at night? In an area you don’t know?”
Jack clung to the corner, glaring at Ash. This was bad, really bad. Being a thrall to a vampire was something most parents told to scare their children into behaving, but here he was, with the possibility that he was about to be turned into a thrall. He had the knife the snatcher gave him, that was something at least. Maybe he could kill her. Trying to do so now wouldn’t be a good idea though.
At the very least, if he was going to be the slave of a vampire, at least she was a beautiful one. The clothes she wore weren't the greatest in showing off her body, but she had a nice face and Jack would be lying if he said her smile wasn’t comforting in a creepy sort of way. There was something else as well. When he thought she wasn’t looking, his eyes drifted over to her bare feet. His hands twitched at his side when she bobbed her feet, giving him a good view of her long slender toes. They looked soft, yet strong as well. Her toenails were cut short and were clean and healthy looking. Oh, what he wouldn’t give to touch them just for a little bit. Of course, it would be even better if he -
“Hmm?” Ash asked, “Is something wrong? I can hear your heart beating rather fast.”
Jack looked away, hoping she didn't notice the bulge struggling in his pants, “Where are we going?” he asked.
Ash leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs as she replied, “My manor. I think you’ll like it there. The manor itself is rather large, with plenty of rooms to explore and a library filled with so many books that even I haven’t read them all yet. You’ll be given plenty of food, and will be treated well if you do work and do it well. Of course, I’ll be needing to feed on you every now and then, part of the reason I bought you is because the others have been struggling since I keep sucking their blood so often, I want to have someone else so everyone has a chance to rest.”
The rest of the carriage ride passed by uneventfully. Jack stared out the window, curious as to which part of the imperium he was in. Didn’t take him long to wonder how long he had been knocked out as the foggy marshlands outside shouldn’t be anywhere near Rubyshire. I couldn’t have been passed out for more than a few hours at the most! He thought, trying to stay calm, Did the snatchers inject me with something when they found me?
That was the only explanation for ending up here, somewhere he was not familiar with at all. Soon, the marshlands gave way to rolling hills with a few trees here and there, and he saw a few small towns in the distance. Not too surprising, I would think all the humans in this supposed estate would need to eat something.
The estate itself rested on top of one of the hills, and they passed by a gate which closed behind them as soon as they entered. “I’d rather not let any vampire hunter into my grounds uninvited,” Ash explained as soon as the gate closed, “come now, I think it would be good to give you a tour of where you’ll be staying.”
Jack reluctantly got out of the carriage, regardless of how he felt, it would be good not to upset a vampire. He looked around as soon as he got out, seeing the wide open front lawn with numerous plants growing on the grounds. There were many flowers here, all sorts of different colors and types. A fountain was nearby, spraying water up into the air. Some herbs must have been mixed into the water, because the smell it gave off was different than that of water, and vampires weren’t known for liking water.
Another servant came to take the horses from Atticus while Ash showed Jack around the courtyard. Most of what she was saying fell on deaf ears though, since Jack looked for any way he could escape. The walls were high, and didn’t look scalable. The gate was currently closed and Jack wondered if Ash’s servants would even open it for him.
Even if he were to escape, there weren’t many places he could hide as the area outside was open except for the towns. Would he even be able to hide there? Or would the people simply turn him over to Ash? Some towns would do that, so the vampire wouldn’t take one of their own.
“Thinking about escaping?” Ash asked, suddenly close to him.
Jack sucked in a breath through clenched teeth and nearly fell over, but Ash grabbed him by the shirt to hold him up. “Huh?” Jack asked, “N-no!”
Ash tilted her head, her red eyes flashing briefly over him, “I would think you would know better than to lie to me, I can hear your heartbeat racing right now,” she released him and turned around, “if you want to escape, you’re more than welcome to try, but I assure you you won’t get far. I remember the scent of all my servants… even someone as drenched in odor as you.”
“The horses are taken care of, mistress.” The servant from earlier came by.
“Thank you, Eban, you may resume your post.”
Eban bowed to Ash before glancing briefly at Jack, who froze when he saw Eban’s eyes. His eyes were glazed over with an empty look in them with a translucent red film over them. The rest of Eban looked normal, he wasn’t as pale as Ash, meaning he was still a human. Jack noticed the way Eban moved, as though he was being pulled by strings, his body no longer his own. He was a thrall.
“I’m glad you met Eban,” Ash said, noting Jack’s pale face, “now you see what will happen if you try to run. I try not to do that too much though, a thrall’s blood is terrible, both in taste and substance.”
“You’re a monster!” Jack exclaimed.
It happened quickly. One moment, Jack was standing glaring at Ash, and the next he was on the ground with his right cheek burning, looking up at Ash who kept a passive expression. “I’d be careful when you talk to me like that, human.” Ash said, looking down at him, “unless you want to share Eban’s fate.”
Jack tried to control himself, but unfortunately, his body betrayed him. His pants were baggy enough to hide his growing excitement, but unfortunately, Ash knew exactly what Jack was feeling and she quickly glanced down at his crotch before sneering.
“Truly pathetic.”
Jack’s face burned. He hated being called that. He hated other people thinking that. All his life, his father, his sister, so called friends, and even his professors all thought he wouldn’t be going anywhere. He would not let this monster talk to him that way.
While she had her back turned to him, he rose to his feet, forgetting all his fear. He only had one thought, to kill. She wasn’t looking, now would be the perfect time to-
Ash turned around lazily, looking at him right in the eyes, “Oh? Back on your feet already?”
Jack swallowed, all his gusto gone. His mouth opened and closed a few times before he asked, “Is there anywhere else you’d like to show me?”
Ash smiled, a genuine smile. “Of course! I think it would be good if you get acquainted with the inside of my manor as well. Usually dusting and cleaning is Samantha’s job, but it would be nice for her to have a break every now and again.”
The manor was surprisingly warm, whenever Jack imagined something such as a vampire’s lair, he imagined it would be cold and uninviting. Even stories he heard of vampires taking over a residence said vampires transform to reflect themselves, by sapping away any warmth it might have had.
Ash’s manor, on the other hand, was well-lit and had the feel of something that had been lived in for a long time. There wasn’t a speck of dust anywhere, which could be because of that Samantha person Ash mentioned, and the two of them even passed by a few servants doing their jobs, with each servant bowing their heads as they passed.
Unlike Eban, these servants weren’t thralls. At least, Jack wasn’t able to tell if they were or not. They seemed to move normally, although he wasn’t able to catch a glimpse of their eyes. “As you can see, I treat my servants well,” Ash said, continuing to walk with him through her manor, “provided they don’t misbehave, I give them as much freedom as I can.”
“Who are these people?” Jack asked.
“That,” Ash began, “I think would be best for you to find out on your own.”
Most likely they’re people like me. Jack thought bitterly, People taken by snatchers! Strange, with all these people around, I would think one of them would have tried to put a stake in her heart. Maybe Eban did, he’s the only one who might have had any sense.
“This is the library,” Ash said, leading him to a large open room with rows upon rows of bookshelves filled with numerous tomes, “feel free to read anything that might catch your fancy.”
Jack scowled, but said nothing.
Ash gave him a strange look, almost a look of concern. “I see you still don’t believe me, well give it some time. It took Atticus almost a month for him to trust me.”
“How long did it take Eban?” Jack asked.
Ash shook her head, “I should have mentioned this, I didn’t get Eban from Snatchers, rather I caught him when he snuck in here to try to kill me over a year ago.” she chuckled and undid the top buttons of her jacket, exposing the pale skin underneath. Ash’s smile widened when she saw Jack blush as she parted the jacket to reveal her full chest. She didn’t show too much though, but Jack saw the shape of her breasts, and most importantly, he saw the wicked scar above her left breast which looked like it barely missed her heart, “Eban would have got me if it wasn’t for his poor aim.” Ash said with a chuckle, “Awww, look at you, all flustered. What’s the matter? Never seen a pair of breasts before?”
Jack tore his eyes away, turning to the rows of books, “I was wondering how Eban managed to miss you so close.”
Ash shrugged as she buttoned up her jacket once more, “He panicked, plain and simple. His hand flew too high and his knife missed my heart, hurt like the abyss though. As you can see, I made sure he is paying the price for that.”
Jack growled, remembering the knife he had in his pocket. The snatchers gave that to him before he got into the carriage, but why? Did they want him to try to kill her? Or did they want him to make a fool of himself? The knife looked sharp, he thought, trying not to reach for it, maybe it could kill her. Or me.
While he was thinking, Atticus entered the room, holding a towel over his arm, “Misstress,” he greeted with a bow, “I have both your bath as well as the newcomer’s baths ready if you’d like to go.”
“That’s perfect, thank you Atticus,” Ash replied, “It’ll be good for him to wash off, I’d rather not have to bite into someone who's a bit dirty.”
Jack blinked and blushed, What in the Abyss is this? “We’re taking a bath together?” he blurted out.
Ash threw her head back in laughter, nearly doubling over as well, “Sorry, but no. I’m afraid you’re taking a bath separate from myself.”
The bath was a large room with a large tub, easily able to fill multiple people. It was just Jack though, and Atticus as well. The other man wasn’t getting in the tub with him, thankfully, but Jack wasn’t happy to see someone else in here with him. Ash said it was to make sure he didn’t get any ideas. As if I’d try. He thought bitterly.
Atticus didn’t look away when Jack stripped, and Jack didn’t like the way Atticus was studying him. He made sure the knife stayed inside his pants and was as quiet as he could be when he laid his pants on the floor.
“I can see why the mistress chose you.” Atticus said when Jack was fully naked.
“What do you mean?” Jack asked, meeting the other man’s eyes.
“You look like you’d be able to do the mistress’ tasks,” Atticus replied, “and you’d be able to give her some entertainment as well.”
Jack scoffed and got in the tub, “Tell me, do you actually serve her on your own free will?”
“I do,” Atticus replied, “I didn’t want to, of course, I was terrified. But… slowly she won me over. Treated me better than my own parents did. I have served her for over a decade since.”
Jack paused and looked Atticus over, the other man seemed to be younger than he was. She took you when you were just a child?
“You mind looking away?” Jack asked, “I’d rather not have someone look at me when I’m washing.”
Atticus rolled his eyes, “And I’d rather be watching Samantha bathe instead of you, but here we are,” Atticus sighed, “If you would please hurry, I do have other things I must attend to and being kept here isn’t something I would like to have happen.”
Jack shook his head, “Tell me something, have you and her ever done anything?”
Atticus scoffed and shook his head, “I was wondering if I would get this question. No. There is nothing and has never been anything, and I am disgusted to know you would think that!”
“Why’s that?”
Atticus glared at Jack before replying, “I see her as the mother I wish I had. She practically raised me. So no, I have never thought about doing anything to her!”
You were raised by her? Well that explains your loyalty, although I’m curious what she could have done for you that made you stay here.
Jack washed up as well as he could before stepping out and grabbing the spare clothes Atticus provided for him. They were a bit large, but were otherwise fine. When Atticus had his back turned, Jack managed to slip the knife from his old pants and sneaked them into his new ones.
Atticus took Jack to his room, a cozy little place on the second floor of the manor which had a window which gave him a view of the garden he was supposed to start taking care of starting tomorrow. “I’d wait for a bit before going to sleep,” Atticus told him as he was leaving, “the mistress was hoping to see you after her bath.”
I hope she does. Jack thought, feeling the knife on the inside of his pants. He sat down on the bed, playing through the act in his mind of what he needed to do. Ash would hopefully drop her guard and he would swiftly take out the knife and plunge it into her heart, Eban attacked too high, so he needed to attack lower.
He waited for a few more minutes until his door creaked open. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Ash standing there in his doorway. She was in a revealing blue nightgown which left little to the imagination. Her gown showed enough cleavage so Dan not only saw the scar Eban made, but where he also had a clear opening to her heart, if he attacked properly.
She drifted towards him, her bare feet silent against the carpet and sat down gracefully next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder and giving him a smile which showed off her long, sharp fangs. “Hmmm,” she moaned, “you certainly cleaned up well.”
“Not as well as you,” Jack breathed, his voice catching in his throat.
Ash giggled, “Thank you for the compliment, Atticus told you to expect me?”
Jack nodded.
“Sorry to spring this on your first day, but it is customary I feed on my servants when I first acquire them. To stop other vampires from possibly poaching you.”
I’m not some animal!
“Alright,” Jack replied.
Ash placed her hands on his shoulders and leaned closer. He stiffened slightly. Ash loosened her grip a bit, “Sorry,” she whispered, “I’ll try to be gentle with you since it’s your first time.”
Jack’s heart was pounding as Ash drew closer to his neck and he stifled a moan as she bit into his neck. She was warm, and gentle. He could feel his blood being taken away, and started to feel a little light headed. Why then, did it feel so good? He fought back the urge to embrace her in his arms, and ignored the growing hunger between his legs, instead reaching for his pocket to pull out the knife.
He couldn’t see her chest, couldn’t see her neck. But he can try to guess. He felt her breasts resting against his chests, rising and falling with every breath he took. This is it, he would only get one chance.
Ash gasped and pulled away from him when he plunged the knife into her. For a moment, Jack thought he had done it, until his vision came back into focus and he saw the knife was instead buried into her side. He had missed.
Ash slapped his hands away before looking down at the knife. It wasn’t even buried that deep, even if Jack had been accurate, it wouldn’t have been anywhere close to her heart to kill. She grunted softly as she pulled it out, bleeding slightly as the knife was free from her. She examined the knife briefly before lazily turning her attention to him.
“This is a snatcher knife,” she said, “I’ve heard they started trying to convince the humans to kill us, never thought those two would try. I’ll be sure to spread the word. As for you-” she lunged at him, throwing him onto the floor, “you’ve got some explaining to do.”
“I-” Jack began, trying to get up.
“Don’t move!” she ordered, slamming her foot on his head.
Dan whimpered as his head hit the floor, causing his vision to swim again. He was able to see Ash standing over him, arms crossed under her breasts, and red eyes flashing dangerously.
“What were you planning to do with that knife?” she asked, pressing down harder on him.
“Don’t-!” Jack cried.
“Don’t what?” Ash demanded, leaning down towards him, “Don’t give me this little act of yours! Answer my question!”
“I was going to-!” Jack started, before choking up.
“Oh enough of this!”
Ash released him briefly, but before he could recover, Ash grabbed him roughly up by one of his shoulders and slammed him into the wall. He cried out, but Ash slapped him across the face and growled, “Look into my eyes human.”
Jack closed his eyes, trying his hardest not to weep, “Don’t kill me.” he managed to choke out.
“Look into my eyes and I might consider letting you live, human.”
Reluctantly, Jack opened his eyes and forced himself to look into her eyes. They were glowing with anger, but try as he might, he couldn’t look away. He knew what this was, a vampire’s hypnosis. Whatever she wanted him to do, he would do it.
He felt control of his body slip away, and try as he might, he couldn’t move anymore, not even twitch his fingers. He was barely aware of what was even happening, having to fight to stay in control of his mind.
Ash simply grunted as she released him, his body crashing onto the floor. She looked down at him with a sneer on her expression. “What were you planning to do with that knife, human?”
“I was going to kill you.” Jack replied against his will.
“Why?”
“I refuse to serve you, I will not serve a disgusting monster like you.”
Ash’s sneer vanished, and was replaced with a small, amused smile, “Didn’t learn anything from Eban, did you? I would have thought his story would have served as a warning. Looks like I will have to make another example of someone.” Ash sighed, shaking her head, before turning back to him. Her expression was a mixture of anger and sorrow. “Have a good rest, human.”
With inhuman speed, Ash picked him up before delivering a punch directly at his face, knocking him out.
Jack groaned as he woke up, his head pounding in pain. The rest of his body also ached, but his head was the worst. He was still alive, so he had that going for him at least. He looked around his room, seeing Ash had already disposed of the knife. He struggled to his feet before opening the door, surprised Ash didn’t lock him in.
It was still dark outside, but hopefully morning wouldn’t be too far behind. He needed to get out of here, and make sure no one saw him. The servants here will certainly call Ash, and if he saw Ash herself, she would most likely suck him dry. Jack limped out of his room, his legs wobbly and struggling beneath his weight.
As soon as he was in the hallway, he leaned against the wall to take the weight off his legs. He could feel some of his strength returning, slowly but surely. His head was still pounding and most likely wouldn’t stop for a while. He made his way over to the stairs, the hallway was thankfully empty, but he was worried where Ash and her other servants may be.
Before he took the first step, he paused as he heard voices coming from downstairs. They were quiet, but since the rest of the manor was silent he was still able to hear them. It was Ash, and she was talking to Atticus.
Jack quieted his breathing, trying to focus so he could hear them. He leaned in closer to hear better.
“I’m sorry, mistress,” Atticus said, “I should have searched him better when he was undressed.”
“Not your fault Atticus,” Ash replied, “But be sure to send the letters to the others, I’d rather no one else fall for the snatcher’s schemes.”
“What do you plan on doing with the new one, Mistress?” Atticus asked, “I’m not sure when other snatchers will be in the area and those two have already proven to be untrustworthy.”
Ash sighed, “I’m not sure. I’m not against killing him, he can serve as an example for others, but I’m not sure when I’d be able to get another one. Turning him to a thrall would be a good punishment as well, his blood will be awful, but at least then we can work him to the bone without worry.”
Jack’s throat went dry. Neither of those were things he’d want to happen. Despite himself, his breathing got faster, his heart beating faster as well, legs wobbling.
“Oh?”
“Is something wrong, Mistress?” Atticus asked.
“Ah, it’s nothing,” Ash replied, “I just think our ungrateful guest has woken up.”
“Would you like me to check on him, Mistress?”
“No,” Ash told him, “I think I will go and see what he is doing.”
Jack tried to move, to run back to his room, but unfortunately, his legs gave out when he tried to move. I have to hide! He thought, crawling along the floor. There was barely any strength in his arms, and he wheezed when he tried to pull himself forward. This is it, he despaired, I’m dead.
When he looked up again, Ash stood over him. She was still dressed in her nightgown, and the knife wound was still present, although it looked like it healed a bit. Ash knelt down in front of him, looking more bored than angry, was that any better?
“What exactly are you planning on doing, human?” Ash asked.
“I wanted to apologize,” Jack blurted, thinking of the first thing that might allow him to live a little longer, “for trying to kill you.”
Ash tilted her head to the side, looking unimpressed, “Mmmmhmmm,” she grunted, “is that so?”
“Yes!” Jack wheezed, hoping she believed him.
“Why don’t you look me in the eyes when you speak, then?”
Jack knew he couldn’t do that. If she asked him if he was speaking the truth, he’d say no, and he’d rather not find out what she would make him do.
“Tell me,” Ash began, reaching down and forcing Jack to look at her, “why should I let you live?”
“Because,” Jack wheezed, “you won’t have to worry about replacing me. And… if you don’t make me a thrall, then you can still enjoy my blood.”
Ash grinned, showing her fangs, “Heard my conversation, have you?” she thought for a moment, tapping her finger against Jack’s chin. He flinched when her sharp nails cut him slightly. Ash licked her lips, “I will say, your blood smells delectable, but is it worth it?”
“Please Mistress!” Jack blubbered.
“Very well,” Ash sighed, “although there are two things I need from you.”
Jack sighed, feeling relieved. She’s letting him live.
“The first, is some blood,” Ash fingers worked their way to his collar, and he felt her grip him tightly, “the second is something else. I can feel that you desire it as well.”
In one swift motion, Ash ripped the shirt Dan was wearing in half before throwing him backwards and ripping off his pants and underwear as well, leaving him completely naked in the hallway.
“Mmm,” Ash moaned, “seems I was right, you really are a dirty little creature aren’t you?”
Jack tried to cover his erection, ashamed she not only knew, but saw his boner. Ash wasn’t having it though, and slapped his hand away.
“If you want to live, it would be a good idea to make me happy.” Ash growled, leaning down against him.
Jack knew what he had to do. He lifted his hands up, reaching for her breasts. He cupped them lightly, enjoying the weight of them. Ash closed her eyes, her body shuddering slightly from his touch. Despite the situation, Jack smiled, this was his first time touching breasts and he wanted to savor it. She arched her back slightly, allowing him to access them more. They were large and their weight felt good in his hands, even if her body was cold. Her nipples were erect and she moaned when he rubbed his fingers over them.
He wasn’t sure who was shaking more, Ash or himself. He also wasn’t sure why he was shaking, whether it was fear or anticipation. Would she truly spare him if he kept doing this? Only thing I can do, he thought, as he worked his way down, his hands finding the edges of her nightgown and lifting it up slowly.
Ash stopped him, placing her hands over his “Getting bold, are we?” Ash asked, “Such a shame, I can’t let you see me. Not yet anyway…” she leaned down, placing her head on his chest. She was breathing heavily, and Jack wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not,
He got his answer when he suddenly felt a cold hand wrapping around his member. He groaned as she started pumping him, moving her hand slowly, and gliding it over his shaft to where she was just grazing over his tip, teasing his foreskin as well. He arched his back in response, biting back a moan.
“Mmmmm,” Ash moaned, her eyes meeting his, “I’m surprised you have enough blood left to manage this, I was worried I would be playing with a limp noodle for a while,” she giggled as she quickened the pace, enjoying the way Dan squirmed in her grasp.
“O-oh!” Dan moaned, but was quickly silenced by a slap across the face.
“I never said you can talk!” Ash reprimanded, releasing her hold on his member.
Dan nodded, trying to blink back the tears. He held his hands out, feeling a bit foolish as he did so, as if it would do anything to stop her. Ash paused when she saw him though, her expression softening as the tears trailed down his face.
She leaned closer and wiped one of the tears away, “Seems I managed to hurt you more than I wanted to. I’m sorry about that, human. Tell you what, just this once, I’ll let you touch any part of me you want. Just name it.”
Jack wrestled with himself for a few minutes. He decided if he was going to die, he might as well have no regrets. “Can I…” he began, swallowing before he continued, “touch your feet?”
Ash grinned, “Ah, is that why you’ve been staring at them since we met? I should have figured,” she stood up, “Go on then.”
Jack made his way over to them. Her feet, like the rest of her, were pale and slender. Her toes were perfect with the nails clipped short and unpainted. He reached out to touch them and marvelled at how soft her skin was. Ash giggled a little as Dan’s fingers pressed between her toes.
She sat down, giving him access to her soles. They were lovely as well. While he was playing with one of her feet, Ash pressed her other one against his crotch and he froze when he felt her toes against his shaft. “Oh my,” Ash laughed, “are you even harder now? Your veins seem to be sticking out more than they did before. Looks rather appetizing if you ask me.”
Jack shuddered, “Please don’t bite me ther-”
He groaned as Ash pressed her foot into his testicles, “What did I say about speaking out of turn, human? Although, if it bothers you that much, I won’t bite you down there. However, right now, I want you on your back!”
Jack winced at how loud she was. He didn’t know how many servants were here, or how many were nearby, but he did know he didn’t want anyone seeing him like this. Ash forced him on his back, his cock stretching out towards the ceiling, or rather it was before Ash pressed it between her toes.
Jack shuddered, his back arching slightly. Her movements were clumsier than when she used her hand, but somehow, he was enjoying this much more than he had with her hand. He tried his hardest to keep his eyes open, so he could see the look of contempt and disgust on her face as she towered over him. He was terrified, yes, but it all still felt good.
“Ah,” Ash began, “I wonder, are you worried about what happens if anyone were to see you like this? Should we find out what would happen?”
Jack frantically shook his head no. Please don’t! He was embarrassed and terrified enough, the thought of others being here, well, it was too much to think about!
“Oh?” Ash asked, “Is that so? You don’t want me to call others to see like this? Naked, and desperately trying to deny your own arousal?”
Jack shook his head. Please. Don’t do it.
“Say, I wonder what would happen if I were to stop playing with this? Would it twitch after how much I’ve played with it?”
True to her word, Ash took her foot off him. Dan crossed his legs. He hated how good it felt when she was jacking him off, both with her hand and especially with her foot. His penis felt like it was on the verge of orgasm, and he knew Ash wouldn’t let him finish up by himself. To his horror, his penis was twitching slightly without her touch.
“Oh my!” Ash laughed, nearly doubling over, “I’ve certainly never seen that before!”
Please stop… Dan felt the tears burning in his eyes, just stop. No more. They started coming down, and he couldn’t stop himself from making noise.
Ash stopped smiling as she knelt down beside him. Once more, she wiped away a tear from his face, “I know what’s bothering you. Since you’ve been so good so far, I promise I won’t call the other servants. I doubt they would like to watch a grown man groveling anyway.” She laughed at the end, and placed a finger under his chin to force him to look at her, “Besides, now is the part where you make me feel good.”
Similar to his clothing, Ash ripped her nightgown in two, revealing her body to him. She was beautiful. While the nightgown was a bit translucent, seeing her pale body in full was a sight to behold. Her nipplies, still erect, were a deep shade of pink and her stomach was flat, save for the mound before her vagina which was clean shaven. Jack didn’t need to be told what to do and reached for her opening.
Ash stiffened slightly when his fingers entered her. “Mmm, that’s it…”
His fingers explored her folds, and Jack will happily admit he enjoyed seeing the power he had over her, if only briefly. She moaned, her voice pitching higher as he found her clit and started playing with it.
“Hrm!” she groaned, “Well, it seems-!” she moaned, “You know what you’re doing!”
She panted as she moved her position, climbing on top of him and lowering herself onto him. The both of them winced as he went inside, his member slipping in without much resistance. Her muscles were constricting around him, gripping him tightly while Ash threw herself back, her expression a mask of ecstasy. She started pumping once more, her hips moving fast, muscles continuing to tighten around his penis.
Jack bit back moans, biting his tongue as the pleasure overtook him. He could feel it, building, building. The pressure was coming, and he knew Ash was also close. He couldn’t take it anymore!
Ash yelled as she came, her body shuddering from the experience. Jack followed close behind, shooting his load into her. The two of them laid there for a moment, Ash still holding onto him, even as he recovered. As soon as the pleasure was over though, Jack tensed up.
Was I good enough? He looked down at Ash who was laying on top of him, eyes closed, with a smile on her face. Please dear gods, spare me!
Ash opened her eyes, “You’re heart’s racing, a little scared?”
Jack swallowed, and nodded, not sure if he was able to speak or not.
Ash reached out, and he flinched away slightly.
“Shhh,” she whispered, “it’s alright,” she got up and moved closer to him, her hand moving across his cheek, cupping him gently, “I won’t kill you.”
Jack breathed out, and started crying. Oh thank the gods! He didn’t care who heard him, or what Ash currently thought of him, right now, he was just happy.
“However,” Ash continued, her voice suddenly stern, “I can’t just let your murder attempt go unpunished!”
Before he could react, Ash bit him once more, and Jack felt something being injected into him. Her blood.
She pulled back, wiping her mouth with the ruined remains of Jack’s clothing, “I think turning you into a thrall for a while is a good punishment. What do you think about that, Jack?”
“It is a fitting punishment.” Jack’s body replied against his will. Oh gods, no! Please no!
Ash stood up, “Don’t worry, your enthrallment will only last for a week or so, then you can have your free will back,” she reached down to pick up her nightgown, shaking her head, “ah, I got carried away again,” she clicked her tongue before turning back to him, “I’ll also be sure to work you as much as possible for your punishment as well. Don’t worry, I won’t feed on you, thrall’s blood is terrible.”
“That is acceptable.” Jack’s body replied. This can’t be happening!
Ash looked towards the clock, “It’s almost morning, you should get dressed and head out into the grounds, Tarkus should be there to show you the ropes. I’ll have you work till nightfall, is that alright with you?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
Ash smiled, “Good, then get going, Jack, and don’t make me regret sparing your life.”1 / 1Loading...Loading...Jack woke up slowly with a dull headache right behind his eyes and forehead. He tried to rub his head, but quickly found his hands were bound behind his back. That woke him up fully. He gasped, or rather tried to, but his mouth was gagged as well. He looked around him, his eyes slowly adjusting to the darkness.
He was in a cage, alone. He sat up, nearly falling over when the ground beneath him lurched. Jack was thrown backwards from the force, hitting his head hard against the wall. Grunts came from elsewhere around him, muffled, some weaker than others. Jack sat up against the wall and looked around.
As his eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, a horrible thought came over him. Oh dear gods, please don’t let this be real! There were a few other cages in there with him, and inside were other humans. They were dirty, looking like they haven’t had a proper meal in weeks, much less a shower. There were various ages and sizes as well, with the one unifying factor being their ragged appearance and demeanor.
Dirt, mud, and grime covered their bodies, tattered clothes, and tear stained cheeks. Others simply slumped against the walls, their eyes glossy, with the only sign of them still being alive being the gentle rising and falling of their chests. We’ve been taken by snatchers, Jack thought, his mind racing. How did this happen? There’s no way any of them should have been in Rubyshire! Were the damn guardians not doing their gods forsaken job!
A moment of fury briefly overcame him, and as the ground once again lurched beneath him, Jack used that to lunge towards the bars. He grunted in pain. The bars stood strong against his futile attack. Only thing that accomplished was making his headache worse and giving him aches along his shoulder.
There was another thing this accomplished though, outside the dark room, a loud voice called out, “Quiet in there!” The crack of a whip came afterwards, and numerous other peoples in the cages shied away or tensed up. A few of them even glared at Jack, shaking their heads at him. Lost the urge to fight back or something? Jack leaned against the bars, shifting his body to find a position that would ease the aching the most.
He thought back to what happened before all this. How …To continue reading 8.5K words...
Subscribe to Outfox Premium
Unlock the rest of this chapterUnlock all Premium stories on Outfox StoriesPriority supportGenerate your own stories with AIUSD $16 /monthContinue to SubscribeSupport the Author: NightOwl005
Unlock the rest of this chapterUnlock all Premium stories by NightOwl005Encourage NightOwl005 to write more storiesfrom USD $4 /chapterContinue to SupportNo more chapters.
To use the AI while logged out, and to stay logged in between sessions, we use cookies! Rejecting non-essential cookies will require you to log in each visit.